The memorialls of Margaret de Valoys, first wife to Henry the fourth, King of France and Navarre compiled in French by her owne most delicate and royall hand : and translated into English by Robert Codrington ...
         Memoires de la roine Margverite. English
         Marguerite, Queen, consort of Henry IV, King of France, 1553-1615.
      
       
         
           1641
        
      
       Approx. 303 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 119 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2007-01 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A51922
         Wing M595
         ESTC R15539
         13351895
         ocm 13351895
         99191
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A51922)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 99191)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 466:3)
      
       
         
           
             The memorialls of Margaret de Valoys, first wife to Henry the fourth, King of France and Navarre compiled in French by her owne most delicate and royall hand : and translated into English by Robert Codrington ...
             Memoires de la roine Margverite. English
             Marguerite, Queen, consort of Henry IV, King of France, 1553-1615.
             Codrington, Robert, 1601-1665.
          
           [6], 229 p.
           
             Printed by R. H.,
             London :
             1641.
          
           
             Reproduction of original in Huntington Library.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Marguerite, -- Queen, consort of Henry IV, King of France, 1553-1615.
           France -- Court and courtiers.
        
      
    
     
        2006-07 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2006-07 Aptara
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2006-08 Emma (Leeson) Huber
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2006-08 Emma (Leeson) Huber
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2006-09 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
         
           THE
           MEMORIALLS
           OF
           MARGARET
           
             de
             Valoys
          
           ,
           First
           Wife
           to
           HENRY
           the
           Fourth
           ,
           King
           of
           France
           and
           Navarre
           .
           Compiled
           in
           French
           by
           her
           owne
           most
           Delicate
           and
           Royall
           hand
           :
           AND
           Translated
           into
           English
           by
           
             ROBERT
             CODRINGTON
          
           ,
           Master
           of
           Arts.
           
        
         
           LONDON
           ,
           
             Printed
             by
          
           R.
           H.
           1641.
           
        
      
       
         
         
         
           TO
           THE
           TRVE
           LOVER
           OF
           ALL
           GOOD
           LEARNING
           .
           The
           truly
           Honorable
           ,
           Sir
           Anthony
           Vincent
           Knight
           and
           Baronet
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           
             SIR
             ,
          
        
         
           THe
           workes
           of
           Royall
           Authors
           are
           onely
           fit
           to
           bee
           lodged
           in
           noble
           hands
           ,
           to
           whom
           then
           more
           justly
           could
           I
           devote
           this
           service
           then
           unto
           YOU
           to
           whom
           all
           learning
           owes
           for
           a
           Patron
           ,
           and
           the
           world
           for
           an
           Example
           .
        
         
           This
           is
           that
           which
           hath
           invited
           me
           to
           this
           Dedication
           ,
           besides
           an
           ambition
           which
           
           a
           long
           time
           I
           have
           nourished
           that
           poynteth
           at
           no
           other
           happines
           then
           to
           study
           out
           some
           way
           to
           make
           my selfe
           knowne
           unto
           YOU
           ,
           and
           if
           my
           devotion
           to
           your
           service
           can
           winne
           on
           your
           goodnesse
           to
           pardon
           my
           presumption
           the
           glorious
           endowments
           of
           this
           most
           illustrious
           Lady
           (
           who
           in
           her
           time
           was
           one
           of
           the
           greatest
           Princesses
           of
           Europe
           )
           shall
           winne
           on
           your
           Iudgemeut
           to
           entertaine
           this
           everlasting
           Issue
           and
           MEMORIALL
           of
           her
           ,
           in
           which
           there
           is
           no
           other
           errour
           to
           be
           found
           but
           that
           it
           is
           presented
           to
           the
           world
           and
           you
           by
           this
           rude
           hand
        
         
           
             Sir
             ,
          
           
             of
             your
             most
             humble
             and
             most
             devoted
             servant
             ,
             Robert
             Codrington
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           An
           Advertisement
           to
           the
           Reader
           .
        
         
           WHO
           is
           to
           understand
           that
           the
           Addresse
           of
           this
           Book
           in
           the
           Originall
           is
           supposed
           to
           be
           to
           Monsieur
           
             de
             Hardslay
          
           ,
           chief
           in
           attendance
           on
           the
           Duke
           of
           Alenson
           ,
           at
           what
           time
           he
           was
           chosen
           by
           the
           Lords
           of
           Flanders
           for
           their
           Protector
           .
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
           The
           Argument
           of
           the
           First
           Booke
           .
        
         
           THE
           Infancy
           and
           Education
           of
           this
           Lady
           ;
           Her
           attendance
           in
           ordinary
           on
           the
           Queen
           her
           Mother
           ,
           and
           her
           removall
           from
           that
           place
           by
           the
           same
           Power
           which
           did
           preferre
           her
           to
           it
           .
           The
           beginning
           of
           her
           love
           with
           her
           Brother
           the
           Duke
           of
           Alenson
           ,
           which
           was
           continued
           to
           his
           death
           .
           Her
           Marriage
           with
           the
           King
           of
           Navarre
           ,
           on
           which
           ensued
           the
           Massacre
           of
           Saint
           Bartholomew
           .
           The
           resolutions
           of
           her
           Husband
           ,
           and
           the
           Duke
           of
           Alenson
           to
           joyne
           with
           the
           Huguenots
           ,
           wisely
           descovered
           ,
           and
           prevented
           .
           The
           death
           of
           King
           Charles
           her
           Brother
           .
           The
           close
           Projects
           and
           Practises
           at
           Court
           to
           plant
           dissention
           betwixt
           the
           Duke
           of
           Alenson
           and
           her
           Husband
           ,
           and
           betwixt
           the
           King
           her
           Husband
           and
           her self
           ,
           occasioned
           partly
           by
           the
           malice
           and
           aspertions
           of
           
             Du
             Guast
          
           ,
           partly
           by
           the
           beauty
           and
           temptations
           of
           Madame
           
             de
             Sauva
          
           ,
           and
           countenanced
           by
           the
           too
           eager
           beleefe
           of
           the
           King
           of
           France
           her
           Brother
           ,
           to
           blast
           this
           Ladies
           Honor.
           
        
      
       
         
         
           THE
           MEMORIALLS
           of
           QUEENE
           MARGARET
           .
           The
           first
           Booke
           .
        
         
           I
           Should
           have
           extolled
           your
           work
           the
           more
           ,
           if
           it
           had
           not
           praised
           me
           so
           much
           ,
           being
           unwilling
           to
           have
           those
           praises
           conferred
           on
           me
           ,
           which
           might
           sway
           me
           more
           to
           self
           conceit
           then
           reason
           ,
           for
           so
           I
           may
           be
           thought
           like
           Themistocles
           to
           esteem
           that
           man
           to
           speake
           best
           who
           doth
           extoll
           me
           most
           ;
           This
           is
           a
           weaknesse
           incident
           to
           women
           to
           be
           taken
           more
           
           with
           praises
           than
           deserts
           ,
           for
           this
           I
           doe
           condemn
           my
           sex
           ,
           and
           would
           not
           be
           ranked
           in
           this
           condition
           with
           them
           ;
           neverthelesse
           I
           doe
           account
           it
           a
           great
           glory
           ,
           that
           so
           deserving
           a
           Gentleman
           as
           your self
           have
           drawn
           my
           picture
           with
           so
           rich
           a
           pencill
           .
           In
           this
           pourtraict
           ,
           the
           ornament
           of
           the
           table
           doth
           farre
           surpasse
           the
           excellence
           of
           the
           figure
           which
           you
           have
           made
           your
           Subject
           ;
           had
           I
           any
           part
           of
           those
           graces
           which
           you
           impute
           unto
           me
           ,
           my
           afflictions
           having
           wiped
           them
           away
           from
           outward
           observation
           ,
           have
           wiped
           withall
           their
           rememberance
           from
           my
           memory
           ;
           In
           a
           manner
           that
           beholding
           my selfe
           in
           your
           discourse
           ,
           I
           could
           doe
           willingly
           as
           sometimes
           the
           old
           Lady
           of
           Rendan
           ,
           who
           after
           her
           husbands
           decease
           having
           a
           long
           time
           forborn
           her
           looking
           glasse
           ,
           and
           having
           afterwards
           a
           sight
           of
           her self
           in
           another
           glasse
           by
           chance
           ,
           she
           demanded
           who
           it
           was
           she
           saw
           there
           ?
           And
           although
           my
           friends
           that
           see
           me
           would
           perswade
           me
           to
           the
           contrary
           ,
           yet
           I
           doe
           suspect
           their
           judgements
           ,
           as
           having
           their
           eyes
           charmed
           with
           too
           much
           affection
           ;
           I
           believe
           when
           you
           shall
           come
           unto
           the
           proofe
           ,
           that
           in
           this
           you
           will
           be
           on
           my
           side
           ,
           and
           will
           say
           as
           I
           doe
           often
           write
           out
           of
           the
           verses
           of
           Bellay
           .
        
         
           
           
             Thus
             Rome
             in
             Rome
             was
             sought
             for
             round
             ,
          
           
             And
             nothing
             of
             Rome
             in
             Rome
             was
             found
             .
          
        
         
           But
           as
           we
           take
           delight
           to
           reade
           of
           the
           destruction
           of
           Troy
           ,
           of
           the
           glory
           of
           Athens
           ,
           and
           of
           such
           mighty
           Cities
           when
           most
           they
           flourished
           ,
           although
           the
           signes
           of
           them
           are
           now
           so
           small
           ,
           that
           we
           hardly
           can
           discern
           where
           heretofore
           they
           stood
           ,
           so
           you
           take
           pleasure
           to
           describe
           the
           excellence
           of
           a
           beauty
           ,
           of
           which
           there
           remains
           no
           witnesse
           ,
           nor
           appearence
           ,
           but
           only
           in
           your
           writings
           .
           Had
           you
           done
           it
           to
           represent
           the
           contention
           of
           Nature
           and
           of
           Fortune
           ,
           you
           could
           not
           have
           made
           choice
           of
           a
           more
           remarkable
           Subject
           ,
           they
           both
           in
           me
           having
           to
           emulation
           made
           essay
           how
           far
           their
           powers
           could
           extend
           .
           In
           that
           of
           Nature
           ,
           your selfe
           being
           an
           eye
           witnesse
           doe
           not
           need
           instructions
           ;
           but
           in
           that
           of
           Fortune
           ,
           being
           unable
           to
           make
           description
           but
           by
           report
           ,
           which
           is
           subject
           to
           be
           delivered
           by
           persons
           ill
           informed
           ,
           or
           ill
           affected
           ,
           and
           who
           cannot
           represent
           the
           truth
           either
           through
           ignorance
           ,
           or
           through
           malice
           ,
           I
           presume
           that
           you
           will
           take
           pleasure
           to
           receive
           these
           MEMORIALLS
           from
           her
           ,
           who
           hath
           most
           reason
           to
           know
           them
           best
           ,
           and
           who
           having
           
           greatest
           interest
           in
           them
           ,
           can
           with
           greatest
           truth
           describe
           their
           Subject
           .
        
         
           I
           have
           also
           been
           invited
           to
           it
           by
           five
           or
           six
           remarkable
           observations
           in
           your
           discourse
           which
           I
           have
           found
           defective
           ,
           as
           when
           you
           speak
           of
           Pau
           ,
           and
           of
           my
           voyage
           out
           of
           France
           ;
           when
           you
           speak
           of
           the
           late
           Marshall
           of
           Biron
           ,
           when
           you
           speak
           of
           Agen
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           Marquis
           of
           Canillac
           .
           I
           will
           runne
           over
           my
           own
           Memorialls
           ,
           to
           which
           I
           will
           not
           give
           a
           more
           glorious
           name
           ,
           although
           they
           well
           deserve
           the
           title
           of
           a
           History
           ,
           for
           the
           truth
           which
           they
           nakedly
           contain
           ,
           being
           without
           any
           ornament
           of
           language
           ,
           for
           which
           I
           have
           now
           neither
           the
           ability
           ,
           nor
           the
           leasure
           .
           This
           work
           then
           of
           one
           afternoon
           shall
           repaire
           to
           you
           in
           a
           rude
           and
           mishapen
           lump
           ,
           like
           Bears
           new
           whelpt
           ,
           to
           receive
           from
           you
           their
           beauty
           and
           proportion
           .
           It
           is
           a
           Chaos
           from
           whence
           already
           you
           have
           drawn
           the
           light
           .
           It
           is
           indeed
           a
           story
           well
           worthy
           to
           be
           written
           by
           a
           Knight
           of
           Honor
           ,
           a
           true
           Gentleman
           of
           France
           ,
           born
           of
           the
           Illustrious
           family
           which
           was
           cherished
           by
           the
           Kings
           my
           Father
           ,
           and
           my
           Brothers
           ,
           and
           Cosin
           and
           familiar
           friend
           to
           the
           noblest
           and
           most
           accomplished
           Ladies
           of
           our
           time
           ,
           it
           being
           my
           happinesse
           to
           be
           the
           Induction
           and
           the
           Tye
           ,
           in
           the
           Society
           and
           the
           Union
           of
           them
           .
        
         
         
           The
           occurrences
           of
           the
           precedent
           with
           those
           of
           the
           succeeding
           times
           doe
           inforce
           me
           to
           begin
           in
           the
           reign
           of
           King
           Charles
           ,
           &
           in
           the
           first
           time
           that
           in
           my
           remembrance
           there
           fell
           out
           any
           thing
           worthy
           of
           observation
           .
           For
           as
           the
           Geographers
           in
           the
           description
           of
           the
           Earth
           ;
           when
           they
           are
           arrived
           to
           the
           utmost
           bound
           of
           all
           their
           knowledge
           ,
           doe
           tell
           us
           that
           beyond
           that
           there
           are
           nothing
           but
           sandy
           Deserts
           ,
           inhabitable
           Lands
           ,
           and
           Seas
           innavig●ble
           ;
           in
           the
           like
           manner
           will
           I
           say
           ,
           that
           beyond
           that
           first
           rememberance
           of
           mine
           ,
           there
           is
           nothing
           to
           be
           discovered
           ,
           but
           a
           wilde
           of
           my
           first
           Infancy
           ,
           an
           Infancy
           wherein
           we
           live
           ,
           rather
           guided
           by
           Nature
           ,
           after
           the
           manner
           of
           plants
           ,
           and
           other
           creatures
           ,
           then
           of
           men
           perswaded
           and
           counsailed
           by
           reason
           ;
           and
           I
           will
           leave
           unto
           those
           who
           were
           the
           governours
           of
           my
           nonage
           that
           superfluous
           enquiry
           ,
           where
           peradventure
           among
           those
           actions
           of
           my
           Infancy
           ,
           there
           will
           be
           found
           some
           as
           worthy
           to
           be
           recorded
           ,
           as
           that
           of
           the
           Infancy
           of
           Themistocles
           ,
           and
           Alexander
           ,
           the
           one
           exposing
           himselfe
           in
           the
           middle
           of
           a
           Street
           to
           a
           Carters
           horses
           ,
           who
           would
           not
           stay
           himselfe
           at
           his
           intreaties
           ;
           the
           other
           despising
           the
           rewa●d
           of
           the
           Olympique
           Race
           ,
           if
           Kings
           might
           not
           contend
           with
           him
           for
           the
           honor
           
           or
           it
           .
           Of
           which
           number
           may
           be
           the
           answer
           that
           I
           made
           the
           King
           my
           Father
           some
           few
           daies
           before
           the
           fatall
           blow
           that
           deprived
           France
           of
           peace
           ,
           and
           our
           house
           of
           happinesse
           :
           Being
           then
           but
           foure
           ,
           or
           five
           yeers
           of
           age
           ,
           my
           Father
           (
           holding
           me
           on
           his
           knee
           to
           hear
           me
           prattle
           )
           demanded
           ●f
           me
           ,
           whom
           I
           would
           choose
           for
           my
           servant
           ,
           Monseiur
           the
           Prince
           of
           Joinville
           ,
           who
           hath
           been
           since
           the
           great
           and
           unfortunate
           Duke
           of
           Guise
           ,
           or
           the
           Marquis
           of
           Beaupreau
           ,
           the
           sonne
           of
           the
           Prince
           of
           Roche-sur-yon
           ,
           in
           whose
           spirit
           ,
           fortune
           having
           made
           too
           great
           a
           proofe
           of
           the
           excellency
           of
           it
           ,
           conspired
           with
           envy
           to
           become
           his
           deadly
           enemy
           ,
           depriving
           him
           by
           death
           in
           the
           fourteenth
           yeer
           of
           his
           age
           ,
           of
           the
           honours
           and
           the
           Crowns
           which
           were
           justly
           promised
           to
           the
           vertue
           and
           magnanimity
           that
           shined
           in
           him
           ;
           they
           were
           both
           at
           play
           with
           the
           King
           my
           Father
           ,
           and
           with
           a
           fixed
           eye
           I
           did
           behold
           them
           :
           I
           made
           answer
           to
           my
           Father
           ,
           that
           I
           would
           have
           the
           Marquis
           ;
           wherefore
           so
           replied
           the
           King
           ?
           for
           (
           said
           he
           )
           he
           is
           not
           so
           handsome
           ,
           for
           the
           Prince
           of
           Joinville
           was
           of
           a
           ruddy
           colour
           and
           fair
           to
           look
           on
           ,
           and
           the
           Marquis
           of
           Beaupreau
           was
           of
           a
           brown
           complexion
           ,
           and
           haire
           :
           I
           told
           him
           ,
           because
           he
           was
           the
           wiser
           ,
           and
           because
           
           the
           other
           would
           never
           live
           in
           peace
           ,
           but
           would
           be
           working
           mischiefe
           to
           one
           or
           other
           ,
           and
           one
           who
           ever
           would
           strive
           for
           masterdome
           ;
           a
           true
           presage
           of
           what
           we
           since
           have
           seen
           ,
           and
           the
           resistance
           which
           I
           made
           to
           persevere
           in
           my
           Religion
           at
           the
           time
           of
           the
           Colloquy
           at
           Poissy
           ,
           when
           all
           the
           Court
           was
           inclined
           to
           the
           new
           Religion
           by
           the
           imperious
           perswasions
           of
           many
           Lords
           and
           Ladies
           of
           the
           Court
           ,
           and
           especially
           of
           my
           Brother
           of
           Anjou
           ,
           since
           King
           of
           France
           ,
           whose
           Infancy
           could
           not
           avoide
           an
           Impression
           of
           that
           Religion
           ,
           who
           with
           incessant
           importunity
           did
           call
           upon
           me
           to
           change
           my
           Religion
           ,
           casting
           oftentimes
           my
           Howres
           into
           the
           fire
           ,
           and
           giving
           me
           instead
           of
           them
           ,
           the
           praiers
           and
           psalmes
           of
           the
           Huguenots
           ,
           constraining
           me
           to
           take
           them
           ,
           which
           as
           soon
           as
           I
           received
           ,
           I
           gave
           them
           to
           Madame
           
             de
             Curton
          
           my
           governesse
           ,
           whom
           God
           in
           mercy
           to
           me
           had
           preserved
           still
           a
           Catholick
           ,
           and
           who
           oftentimes
           would
           goe
           with
           me
           to
           that
           good
           man
           the
           Cardinall
           of
           Tournon
           ,
           who
           did
           counsaile
           and
           encourage
           me
           to
           suffer
           all
           things
           for
           the
           maintenance
           of
           my
           Religion
           ,
           and
           gave
           me
           new
           Howres
           and
           Beades
           in
           the
           place
           of
           those
           which
           my
           Brother
           of
           Anjou
           had
           burned
           ;
           And
           some
           other
           friends
           of
           his
           who
           were
           
           ●ealous
           to
           pervert
           me
           ,
           observing
           me
           againe
           to
           weare
           them
           ,
           transported
           with
           choler
           ,
           would
           offer
           injury
           unto
           me
           ,
           affirming
           that
           it
           was
           meer
           childishnesse
           and
           folly
           that
           made
           me
           doe
           so
           ,
           saying
           it
           did
           well
           appear
           that
           I
           had
           no
           capacity
           ,
           that
           all
           those
           who
           were
           of
           any
           discretion
           ,
           of
           whatsoever
           age
           or
           sex
           they
           were
           ,
           hearing
           grace
           preached
           ,
           were
           retired
           from
           the
           abuses
           of
           the
           old
           Superstition
           ,
           but
           I
           they
           said
           ,
           was
           as
           very
           a
           foole
           as
           my
           governesse
           .
           And
           my
           Brother
           of
           Anjou
           ,
           adding
           threats
           to
           his
           reproaches
           ,
           would
           tell
           me
           ,
           that
           the
           Queen
           my
           Mother
           should
           cause
           me
           to
           be
           whipped
           ;
           but
           this
           he
           spake
           of
           himself
           ,
           for
           the
           Queen
           my
           Mother
           knew
           not
           of
           the
           errour
           into
           which
           he
           was
           fallen
           ,
           and
           as
           soon
           as
           she
           did
           understand
           it
           ,
           she
           did
           extreamly
           check
           him
           ,
           and
           his
           governours
           and
           causing
           them
           to
           re-instruct
           him
           ,
           she
           constrayned
           them
           to
           return
           to
           the
           true
           ,
           holy
           ,
           and
           ancient
           Religion
           of
           our
           Fathers
           ,
           from
           which
           she
           never
           did
           depart
           :
           But
           I
           replyed
           to
           such
           threatnings
           of
           my
           Brother
           ,
           melting
           into
           teares
           ,
           as
           the
           age
           of
           seven
           or
           eight
           yeers
           (
           at
           which
           I
           then
           was
           )
           is
           tender
           enough
           ,
           that
           he
           might
           cause
           me
           to
           be
           beaten
           ,
           and
           if
           he
           pleased
           he
           might
           cause
           me
           to
           be
           killed
           ,
           that
           I
           would
           rather
           suffer
           all
           the
           torments
           that
           cruelty
           could
           invent
           
           then
           pull
           damnation
           on
           my
           Soule
           .
           Many
           more
           such
           answers
           of
           mine
           and
           notes
           of
           resolution
           and
           of
           judgement
           might
           be
           found
           ,
           in
           the
           discovery
           whereof
           I
           will
           no
           longer
           travaile
           ,
           intending
           to
           begin
           my
           Memorialls
           with
           that
           time
           when
           I
           waited
           in
           ordinary
           on
           the
           Queen
           my
           Mother
           ,
           to
           depart
           from
           her
           no
           more
           ;
           For
           presently
           after
           the
           Colloquy
           of
           Poissy
           ,
           that
           the
           warrs
           began
           ,
           my
           Brother
           of
           Alenson
           and
           my selfe
           by
           reason
           of
           our
           tender
           age
           ,
           were
           sent
           unto
           Ambois
           ,
           whither
           all
           the
           Ladies
           of
           that
           Country
           retired
           themselves
           with
           us
           ,
           there
           was
           your
           Aunt
           the
           Lady
           of
           Dampierre
           ,
           who
           then
           received
           me
           into
           her
           friendship
           ,
           which
           she
           continued
           to
           her
           death
           ,
           and
           there
           was
           your
           Cosin
           Madame
           the
           Dutchesse
           of
           Rais
           ,
           who
           in
           that
           place
           knew
           the
           favour
           that
           fortune
           had
           done
           her
           ,
           by
           delivering
           her
           at
           the
           battell
           of
           Dreux
           from
           her
           afflicting
           husband
           Monsieur
           
             de
             Annebaut
          
           ,
           a
           person
           too
           unworthy
           to
           possesse
           so
           perfect
           ,
           and
           so
           divine
           a
           Subject
           .
           I
           speak
           here
           of
           the
           beginning
           of
           the
           friendship
           of
           your
           Aunt
           with
           me
           ,
           and
           not
           of
           your
           Cosin
           which
           we
           have
           preserved
           so
           inviolate
           ,
           that
           it
           continueth
           yet
           ,
           and
           shall
           doe
           evermore
           .
           But
           then
           the
           age
           of
           your
           Aunt
           had
           a
           greater
           complacence
           with
           my
           Infancy
           ,
           it
           being
           the
           nature
           of
           ancient
           
           people
           to
           make
           much
           of
           little
           children
           ,
           and
           those
           who
           are
           of
           perfect
           age
           as
           was
           then
           your
           Cosin
           ,
           to
           be
           weary
           of
           them
           ,
           and
           to
           hate
           their
           importunate
           simplicity
           .
           I
           did
           continue
           there
           untill
           the
           commencement
           of
           the
           great
           voiage
           ,
           when
           the
           Queen
           my
           mother
           caused
           me
           to
           return
           to
           Court
           ,
           to
           depart
           from
           thence
           no
           more
           ,
           of
           which
           I
           will
           not
           speake
           at
           all
           ,
           being
           then
           so
           young
           ,
           that
           I
           cannot
           retain
           the
           remembrance
           of
           it
           but
           in
           grosse
           ,
           the
           particulars
           being
           vanished
           from
           my
           memory
           like
           a
           dreame
           .
           I
           leave
           therefore
           the
           description
           of
           it
           to
           those
           who
           being
           then
           as
           you
           in
           a
           riper
           age
           ,
           can
           remember
           in
           particular
           the
           magnificent
           triumphs
           that
           were
           made
           ,
           especially
           at
           the
           Duke
           of
           Barrs
           at
           the
           Christening
           of
           my
           Nephew
           the
           Prince
           of
           Lorrain
           ,
           at
           Lions
           at
           the
           welcome
           of
           Monsieur
           and
           Madame
           
             de
             Savoy
          
           ,
           at
           Bayons
           at
           the
           enterview
           of
           the
           Queen
           of
           Spain
           my
           Sister
           ,
           and
           the
           Queen
           my
           Mother
           ,
           and
           of
           King
           Charles
           my
           Brother
           .
           There
           I
           assure
           my selfe
           you
           will
           not
           forget
           to
           represent
           that
           stately
           banquet
           which
           the
           Queen
           my
           Mother
           made
           in
           the
           Iland
           ,
           with
           the
           mask
           and
           manner
           of
           the
           hall
           ,
           which
           Nature
           it
           seems
           had
           appropriated
           to
           that
           effect
           ,
           there
           being
           discovered
           in
           the
           middle
           of
           the
           I
           le
           ,
           a
           great
           green
           where
           was
           a
           grove
           
           of
           high
           timber
           trees
           in
           an
           ovall
           form
           ,
           round
           about
           which
           my
           Mother
           had
           caused
           great
           Neeches
           to
           be
           made
           ,
           and
           in
           every
           Neech
           she
           had
           placed
           a
           round
           table
           for
           twelve
           persons
           ,
           the
           table
           only
           of
           their
           Majesties
           with
           the
           cloath
           of
           State
           advanced
           it self
           at
           the
           upper
           end
           of
           the
           hall
           ,
           and
           was
           mounted
           on
           foure
           steps
           of
           green
           turfes
           of
           earth
           .
           All
           these
           tables
           were
           served
           by
           diverse
           troupes
           of
           Shepheards
           diversly
           apparelled
           with
           cloath
           or
           gold
           and
           Sattin
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           diverse
           habits
           of
           all
           the
           Provinces
           of
           France
           .
           At
           the
           landing
           of
           the
           triumphant
           boats
           (
           in
           which
           their
           Majesties
           wafting
           from
           Bayons
           to
           the
           I
           le
           ,
           were
           alwaies
           attended
           by
           the
           way
           with
           the
           Musick
           of
           man
           of
           the
           Sea-gods
           ,
           singing
           and
           rehearsing
           verses
           round
           about
           them
           )
           these
           Shepheards
           were
           on
           the
           green
           ,
           troup
           by
           troup
           apart
           ,
           on
           both
           sides
           of
           a
           great
           Alley
           ,
           cast
           up
           on
           purpose
           for
           their
           Majesties
           to
           goe
           to
           the
           said
           Hall
           ,
           every
           troup
           playing
           and
           dancing
           according
           to
           the
           fashion
           of
           their
           Country
           :
           The
           Poitevines
           with
           their
           Cornets
           ,
           they
           of
           Provence
           dancing
           lavalt●es
           with
           their
           Cimbals
           ,
           the
           Burgundians
           and
           Champagnians
           with
           the
           Bagpipes
           ,
           Treble
           viols
           ,
           and
           Tabers
           ,
           the
           Brittons
           dancing
           loftily
           with
           their
           fine
           nimble
           risings
           ,
           and
           as
           many
           turnings
           
           with
           it
           ,
           and
           so
           accordingly
           of
           all
           the
           other
           Provinces
           .
           After
           the
           service
           of
           whom
           ,
           and
           the
           Banquet
           ended
           ,
           the
           Musitians
           were
           discovered
           with
           a
           great
           troupe
           of
           Satyres
           to
           enter
           the
           great
           luminous
           rock
           ,
           shining
           with
           artificiall
           light
           ,
           but
           sparkling
           more
           with
           the
           jewells
           and
           the
           beauties
           of
           the
           ladies
           that
           sate
           above
           ,
           who
           comming
           down
           ,
           did
           dance
           that
           most
           curious
           maske
           ,
           the
           glory
           of
           which
           the
           Envie
           of
           Fortune
           not
           able
           to
           endure
           ,
           came
           storming
           in
           with
           so
           great
           a
           Tempest
           ,
           that
           the
           confusion
           and
           wrack
           which
           among
           the
           boates
           that
           night
           had
           made
           ,
           brought
           the
           next
           morning
           as
           great
           a
           subject
           of
           laughter
           ,
           as
           the
           magnificent
           setting
           forth
           of
           the
           maske
           before
           had
           brought
           delight
           .
           The
           like
           was
           to
           be
           seen
           in
           all
           the
           brave
           Entries
           that
           were
           made
           to
           expresse
           the
           Principall
           Cities
           of
           this
           Kingdom
           ,
           whose
           Provinces
           here
           represented
           they
           did
           visite
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           Reigne
           of
           the
           mighty
           King
           Charles
           my
           Brother
           ,
           some
           few
           yeers
           after
           the
           return
           of
           the
           great
           voyage
           ,
           the
           Hugenots
           having
           begun
           again
           the
           war
           ,
           the
           King
           and
           Queen
           my
           Mother
           ,
           being
           at
           Paris
           ,
           a
           Gentleman
           of
           my
           Brothers
           of
           Anjou
           (
           who
           hath
           been
           since
           King
           of
           France
           )
           arrived
           to
           bring
           tidings
           from
           him
           ,
           that
           he
           had
           brought
           the
           Huguenots
           army
           
           to
           such
           an
           extreamity
           ,
           that
           he
           hoped
           in
           few
           dayes
           to
           force
           them
           to
           give
           him
           battell
           ,
           before
           which
           time
           ,
           hee
           did
           beseech
           them
           that
           he
           might
           have
           the
           honour
           to
           see
           them
           ,
           to
           the
           end
           ,
           that
           if
           Fortune
           envious
           of
           the
           glories
           which
           in
           so
           young
           an
           age
           he
           had
           obtained
           ,
           should
           in
           that
           desired
           expedition
           ,
           after
           having
           done
           good
           service
           to
           his
           King
           ,
           his
           Religion
           ,
           and
           the
           State
           ,
           conjoyne
           his
           funeralls
           with
           the
           triumph
           of
           his
           victories
           ,
           he
           might
           depart
           this
           world
           with
           lesse
           sorrow
           ,
           having
           satisfied
           them
           both
           in
           that
           charge
           which
           they
           had
           done
           him
           the
           honor
           to
           commit
           unto
           him
           .
           If
           these
           words
           touched
           the
           heart
           of
           so
           good
           a
           mother
           ,
           who
           did
           not
           live
           ,
           but
           for
           her
           children
           only
           ,
           to
           preserve
           whose
           lives
           and
           estates
           ,
           she
           every
           houre
           abandoned
           her
           own
           ,
           you
           are
           able
           to
           judge
           .
           Incontinently
           she
           resolved
           to
           depart
           with
           the
           King
           ,
           taking
           with
           her
           a
           small
           and
           usuall
           traine
           of
           Ladies
           ,
           as
           the
           Lady
           de
           R●is
           ,
           the
           Lady
           de
           Sauva
           ,
           and
           my selfe
           .
           Being
           borne
           on
           the
           wings
           of
           desire
           ,
           and
           motherly
           affection
           ,
           she
           dispatched
           the
           way
           betwixt
           Paris
           ,
           and
           Tours
           ,
           in
           three
           daies
           ,
           which
           was
           not
           without
           some
           inconvenience
           ,
           and
           many
           Accidents
           worthy
           of
           laughter
           ,
           occasioned
           by
           the
           poor
           Mounsieur
           ,
           the
           Cardinall
           of
           Burbon
           ,
           who
           never
           did
           forsake
           her
           ,
           
           although
           he
           was
           neither
           of
           garbe
           ,
           of
           humour
           ,
           nor
           complexion
           for
           so
           great
           a
           Presence
           .
        
         
           Arriving
           at
           Tours
           ,
           we
           found
           my
           Brother
           of
           Anjou
           ,
           with
           the
           chiefe
           Commanders
           and
           Captaines
           of
           his
           Army
           ,
           who
           were
           the
           flowers
           of
           the
           Princes
           ,
           and
           the
           Lords
           of
           France
           ,
           in
           the
           presence
           of
           whom
           he
           made
           an
           Oration
           to
           the
           King
           ,
           to
           give
           him
           an
           account
           of
           all
           the
           carriage
           of
           his
           charge
           since
           his
           departure
           from
           the
           Court
           ,
           composed
           with
           such
           art
           and
           eloquence
           ,
           and
           delivered
           with
           so
           much
           Grace
           ,
           that
           he
           caused
           admiration
           in
           all
           the
           standers
           by
           :
           The
           greennesse
           of
           his
           youth
           did
           so
           much
           the
           more
           advance
           and
           make
           apparent
           the
           wisedome
           of
           his
           words
           ;
           that
           seemed
           more
           suitable
           with
           a
           gray
           beard
           ,
           with
           an
           old
           experienced
           Captaine
           ,
           than
           a
           young
           Gentleman
           of
           sixteen
           yeers
           of
           Age
           ,
           whose
           brow
           the
           Laurells
           of
           two
           Conquests
           had
           already
           crowned
           ,
           and
           Beauty
           which
           gives
           a
           greater
           grace
           to
           every
           Action
           ,
           did
           so
           flourish
           in
           him
           ,
           as
           if
           she
           were
           in
           emulation
           with
           Fortune
           ,
           which
           of
           them
           both
           should
           render
           him
           most
           glorious
           .
           The
           joy
           which
           my
           Mother
           did
           receive
           hereat
           ▪
           can
           no
           more
           by
           words
           be
           represented
           ,
           then
           could
           the
           Griefe
           of
           the
           father
           of
           Ipbigenia
           ;
           and
           in
           any
           other
           but
           her self
           ,
           whose
           soul
           
           was
           ever
           wedded
           to
           discretion
           ,
           one
           might
           easily
           have
           perceived
           the
           exilience
           which
           such
           an
           excesse
           of
           joy
           had
           made
           ,
           but
           she
           moderating
           her
           actions
           ,
           as
           well
           she
           could
           ,
           demonstrating
           apparently
           ,
           that
           the
           Discreet
           doe
           nothing
           which
           they
           would
           not
           doe
           ,
           without
           studdying
           to
           proclaime
           her
           joyes
           ,
           or
           stretch
           in
           words
           those
           prayses
           which
           the
           Actions
           of
           so
           accomplished
           and
           deere
           a
           childe
           did
           merit
           ,
           took
           only
           the
           chiefe
           points
           of
           his
           oration
           ,
           which
           concerned
           the
           actions
           of
           the
           warre
           ,
           to
           deliberate
           on
           them
           with
           the
           Princes
           and
           the
           Lords
           there
           present
           ,
           to
           take
           a
           thorough
           resolution
           for
           the
           war
           ,
           and
           to
           provide
           things
           necessary
           for
           it
           ;
           for
           the
           disposing
           whereof
           ,
           it
           was
           requisite
           to
           continue
           there
           some
           certaine
           daies
           ;
           in
           one
           of
           which
           ,
           the
           Queen
           my
           mother
           walking
           in
           the
           Parke
           ,
           with
           some
           of
           the
           Princes
           ,
           my
           Brother
           of
           Anjou
           in●reated
           me
           that
           we
           might
           walke
           aside
           into
           ●n
           Alley
           ,
           into
           which
           being
           come
           ,
           he
           thus
           spake
           to
           me
           .
        
         
           Sister
           ,
           the
           education
           which
           we
           have
           had
           together
           ,
           doth
           no
           lesse
           obliege
           us
           unto
           love
           ,
           then
           the
           neernesse
           of
           our
           blood
           ,
           and
           you
           have
           understood
           ,
           that
           among
           all
           my
           brothers
           &
           sisters
           ,
           I
           have
           ever
           had
           a
           greater
           inclination
           to
           wish
           well
           to
           you
           then
           unto
           any
           of
           them
           ,
           and
           I
           have
           well
           observed
           that
           
           your
           nature
           hath
           ever
           borne
           to
           me
           the
           same
           respects
           of
           love
           ;
           hitherto
           we
           have
           been
           guided
           to
           it
           by
           Nature
           ,
           not
           by
           counsell
           ,
           neither
           hath
           this
           Action
           brought
           us
           any
           profit
           ,
           but
           only
           the
           pleasure
           we
           have
           to
           converse
           together
           ,
           This
           indeed
           was
           agreeable
           to
           our
           Infancy
           ,
           but
           this
           houre
           requires
           that
           we
           no
           longer
           live
           like
           children
           ,
           you
           see
           the
           great
           and
           honorable
           charges
           to
           which
           God
           hath
           called
           me
           ,
           and
           to
           which
           the
           Queene
           ,
           our
           good
           Mother
           ,
           hath
           advanced
           me
           ,
           you
           ought
           to
           believe
           that
           you
           being
           the
           onely
           thing
           in
           the
           world
           whom
           I
           doe
           most
           affect
           and
           cherish
           ,
           I
           shall
           not
           be
           master
           of
           that
           greatnesse
           or
           fortune
           ,
           of
           which
           you
           shall
           not
           be
           partaker
           .
           I
           know
           you
           have
           capacity
           and
           judgment
           to
           doe
           me
           good
           offices
           with
           the
           Queene
           my
           mother
           ,
           to
           preserve
           me
           in
           that
           Fortune
           wherein
           I
           stand
           ;
           my
           principall
           intention
           is
           to
           labour
           to
           retaine
           her
           favor
           .
           I
           am
           afraid
           my
           absence
           will
           doe
           me
           wrong
           ,
           and
           yet
           the
           warre
           ,
           and
           the
           charge
           I
           have
           ,
           constraine
           me
           almost
           to
           be
           alwayes
           absent
           ;
           In
           the
           meane
           while
           ,
           the
           King
           my
           brother
           is
           alwayes
           with
           her
           ,
           doth
           please
           and
           flatter
           her
           in
           all
           things
           .
           I
           am
           afraid
           ,
           at
           length
           it
           will
           prove
           prejudiciall
           to
           me
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           King
           my
           brother
           comming
           to
           be
           great
           ,
           and
           being
           full
           of
           courage
           ,
           will
           not
           
           alwayes
           minde
           the
           chace
           ,
           but
           ambitious
           of
           change
           ,
           will
           turne
           the
           chase
           of
           beasts
           into
           the
           chace
           of
           men
           ,
           and
           taking
           away
           from
           me
           the
           charge
           of
           the
           Kings
           Leivtenant
           ,
           which
           he
           hath
           given
           me
           ,
           will
           leade
           the
           Army
           himself
           .
           This
           would
           prove
           to
           me
           so
           great
           a
           Ruine
           ,
           and
           a
           Griefe
           ,
           that
           before
           I
           would
           receive
           so
           great
           a
           fall
           ,
           I
           would
           imbrace
           the
           most
           cruell
           death
           .
           In
           this
           apprehension
           ,
           studying
           the
           meanes
           to
           prevent
           it
           ,
           I
           finde
           it
           necessary
           for
           me
           to
           have
           some
           faithfull
           persons
           that
           may
           make
           good
           my
           part
           with
           the
           Queen
           my
           mother
           ,
           I
           know
           not
           any
           so
           fit
           for
           this
           ,
           as
           you
           ,
           whom
           I
           have
           ever
           held
           for
           my
           second
           self
           .
           You
           have
           all
           the
           parts
           that
           can
           be
           desired
           for
           it
           ,
           understanding
           ,
           judgement
           ,
           and
           fidelity
           ,
           wherefore
           if
           you
           will
           so
           much
           obliege
           me
           ,
           as
           to
           render
           your selfe
           observant
           of
           her
           ,
           desiring
           you
           to
           be
           always
           at
           her
           rising
           ,
           at
           her
           closet
           ,
           at
           her
           lying
           downe
           ,
           and
           briefly
           all
           the
           day
           ,
           this
           will
           obliege
           her
           to
           communicate
           her selfe
           unto
           you
           ;
           with
           this
           will
           I
           expresse
           unto
           her
           your
           ability
           ,
           and
           what
           comfort
           and
           service
           she
           shall
           receive
           from
           you
           ,
           and
           I
           will
           intreat
           her
           no
           more
           to
           take
           you
           for
           a
           childe
           ,
           but
           to
           imploy
           you
           in
           my
           Absence
           ,
           as
           my self
           ;
           this
           I
           doe
           assure
           my selfe
           ,
           that
           she
           will
           doe
           .
           Speak
           you
           to
           her
           with
           the
           same
           confidence
           as
           to
           me
           ,
           and
           
           assure
           your selfe
           ,
           you
           shall
           finde
           her
           affable
           .
           This
           shall
           be
           to
           you
           a
           happinesse
           as
           great
           as
           good
           ,
           to
           be
           beloved
           of
           her
           ,
           and
           and
           herein
           you
           shall
           doe
           much
           for
           your self
           and
           me
           ;
           and
           for
           my self
           ,
           I
           shall
           next
           to
           God
           ,
           acknowledge
           you
           to
           be
           the
           establishment
           of
           my
           fortunes
           .
        
         
           This
           language
           seemed
           very
           strange
           to
           me
           ,
           as
           having
           yet
           ever
           lived
           without
           imployment
           ,
           and
           minding
           nothing
           besides
           hunting
           ,
           and
           dancing
           ,
           not
           having
           so
           much
           as
           the
           curiosity
           of
           affecting
           new
           fashions
           ,
           or
           of
           seeming
           beautifull
           ,
           as
           being
           yet
           not
           indebted
           to
           age
           for
           that
           Ambition
           ,
           and
           I
           was
           trained
           up
           under
           the
           Queen
           my
           mother
           ,
           with
           such
           constraint
           and
           awe
           ,
           that
           I
           durst
           not
           presume
           to
           speak
           unto
           her
           only
           ,
           but
           when
           she
           looked
           on
           me
           ,
           with
           what
           speed
           I
           could
           ,
           I
           would
           steale
           away
           for
           fear
           of
           doing
           something
           that
           might
           displease
           her
           ;
           insomuch
           I
           was
           about
           to
           answere
           him
           ,
           as
           Moses
           sometimes
           answered
           God
           out
           of
           the
           Vision
           of
           the
           Bush
           ,
           
             What
             am
             I
             ,
             send
             thou
             him
             whom
             thou
             oughtest
             to
             send
          
           ;
           Notwithstanding
           ,
           finding
           in
           my self
           (
           what
           I
           thought
           there
           had
           not
           been
           )
           those
           faculties
           stirred
           up
           by
           the
           object
           of
           his
           words
           ,
           which
           before
           lay
           undiscovered
           to
           me
           ,
           and
           being
           borne
           with
           spirit
           enough
           ,
           returning
           to
           my self
           from
           my
           former
           astonishment
           ,
           
           those
           words
           did
           much
           affect
           me
           ,
           and
           me
           thought
           ,
           that
           I
           was
           at
           that
           instant
           a
           creature
           transformed
           ,
           and
           was
           now
           become
           a
           thing
           of
           more
           account
           then
           heretofore
           I
           had
           beene
           ,
           insomuch
           ,
           that
           taking
           confidence
           in
           my selfe
           ,
           I
           answered
           him
           ;
           Brother
           ,
           if
           God
           shall
           give
           me
           the
           capacitie
           and
           boldnesse
           to
           talke
           unto
           the
           Queen
           my
           mother
           ,
           as
           I
           have
           the
           will
           to
           doe
           you
           service
           in
           what
           you
           desire
           of
           me
           ,
           assure
           your selfe
           ,
           you
           shall
           receive
           that
           profit
           and
           content
           which
           you
           have
           proposed
           to
           your selfe
           ,
           you
           have
           reason
           to
           be
           confident
           of
           me
           ,
           for
           nothing
           in
           the
           world
           doth
           more
           honour
           and
           affect
           you
           then
           my selfe
           ,
           procure
           only
           that
           I
           may
           be
           with
           the
           Queen
           my
           mother
           ,
           and
           you
           shall
           be
           there
           your self
           ,
           I
           being
           only
           there
           for
           you
           .
           I
           expressed
           these
           words
           with
           my
           heart
           rather
           then
           my
           mouth
           ,
           as
           the
           effects
           can
           witnesse
           :
           for
           being
           departed
           from
           him
           ,
           the
           Queen
           did
           call
           me
           to
           her
           closet
           ,
           and
           said
           ,
           Your
           Brother
           hath
           told
           me
           the
           discourse
           that
           you
           have
           had
           together
           ,
           and
           now
           no
           longer
           taketh
           you
           for
           a
           Childe
           ,
           no
           more
           will
           I
           ,
           it
           shall
           be
           a
           great
           comfort
           to
           me
           ,
           to
           speake
           to
           you
           ,
           as
           to
           your
           Brother
           .
           Render
           your self
           diligent
           and
           dutifull
           ,
           and
           be
           not
           afraid
           to
           speak
           freely
           to
           me
           ,
           for
           I
           will
           have
           it
           so
           .
           These
           words
           did
           shoote
           such
           
           an
           unbounded
           joy
           into
           my
           soule
           ,
           as
           before
           it
           never
           apprehended
           ,
           and
           me
           thoughts
           ,
           that
           all
           the
           contents
           which
           I
           received
           till
           then
           ,
           were
           but
           as
           shaddows
           to
           this
           blisse
           ,
           with
           a
           disdainfull
           eye
           I
           looked
           back
           on
           the
           recreations
           and
           exercises
           of
           my
           infancy
           ,
           as
           dancing
           ,
           hunting
           and
           the
           companions
           of
           my
           childehood
           ,
           despising
           all
           ,
           as
           vain
           and
           foolish
           .
           I
           did
           obey
           this
           pleasing
           comand
           ,
           not
           failing
           a
           day
           to
           be
           with
           the
           first
           at
           her
           rising
           ,
           and
           with
           the
           last
           at
           her
           lying
           down
           ,
           and
           she
           did
           me
           the
           honour
           to
           speake
           unto
           me
           sometimes
           two
           or
           three
           houres
           together
           ,
           and
           God
           gave
           me
           the
           grace
           that
           she
           remained
           so
           satisfied
           therewith
           ,
           that
           she
           could
           not
           sufficiently
           praise
           me
           to
           her
           women
           ,
           I
           talked
           to
           her
           alwayes
           of
           my
           Brother
           ,
           and
           did
           advertise
           him
           of
           all
           occurrences
           with
           such
           fidelity
           ,
           as
           I
           breathed
           forth
           nothing
           but
           his
           desires
           .
        
         
           In
           this
           happy
           estate
           I
           did
           remain
           some
           certain
           time
           with
           the
           Queen
           my
           Mother
           ,
           during
           which
           the
           battell
           of
           Montcontour
           was
           fought
           ,
           at
           the
           news
           whereof
           my
           Brother
           of
           Anjou
           who
           desired
           nothing
           more
           then
           to
           be
           with
           the
           Queen
           my
           Mother
           ,
           sent
           her
           word
           that
           he
           was
           going
           to
           besiege
           Saint
           
             John
             d'
             Angeli
          
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           Kings
           and
           her
           presence
           would
           be
           of
           much
           importance
           at
           the
           siege
           .
           Shee
           more
           desirous
           
           then
           himself
           to
           come
           ,
           resolved
           presently
           to
           depart
           ,
           attended
           onely
           with
           her
           ordinary
           train
           ,
           of
           which
           I
           was
           one
           ,
           and
           I
           went
           with
           her
           extreamly
           joyous
           ,
           not
           foreseeing
           the
           ensuing
           mischiefe
           which
           fortune
           had
           prepared
           .
           Too
           young
           as
           I
           was
           ,
           and
           unexperienced
           I
           did
           not
           suspect
           my
           happinesse
           ,
           and
           believing
           the
           prosperity
           I
           enjoyed
           to
           be
           permanent
           ,
           I
           collected
           to
           my selfe
           a
           perpetuity
           of
           my
           fortune
           ,
           but
           my
           envious
           starrs
           that
           could
           not
           support
           the
           continuance
           of
           so
           happy
           a
           condition
           did
           provide
           me
           as
           much
           affliction
           at
           my
           arrivall
           ,
           as
           I
           promised
           to
           my selfe
           pleasure
           by
           my
           fidelity
           by
           which
           I
           thought
           to
           have
           obliged
           my
           Brother
           ;
           for
           in
           his
           absence
           from
           Court
           ,
           he
           had
           taken
           to
           him
           
             Le
             Guast
          
           ,
           by
           whom
           he
           was
           so
           much
           possessed
           ,
           that
           he
           saw
           not
           but
           by
           his
           eyes
           ,
           nor
           spake
           but
           by
           his
           mouth
           ;
           This
           wicked
           fellow
           born
           for
           mischiefe
           suddainly
           bewitched
           his
           spirit
           ,
           and
           filled
           it
           with
           a
           thousand
           tyrannicall
           precepts
           ,
           as
           that
           he
           ought
           not
           love
           or
           trust
           to
           any
           but
           himselfe
           ,
           that
           he
           must
           not
           joyn
           any
           to
           his
           fortunes
           ,
           no
           not
           his
           Brother
           ,
           or
           his
           Sister
           ,
           and
           such
           goodly
           Matchivilian
           tenents
           ,
           imprinting
           which
           in
           his
           understanding
           ,
           and
           he
           resolving
           to
           practise
           them
           ,
           as
           soon
           as
           we
           were
           come
           ,
           after
           the
           first
           salutations
           ,
           my
           Mother
           began
           to
           
           commend
           me
           ,
           and
           to
           tell
           him
           with
           what
           faith
           and
           diligence
           I
           had
           attended
           on
           her
           ,
           he
           answered
           her
           coldly
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           glad
           of
           it
           ,
           but
           wisedome
           he
           said
           did
           not
           permit
           ,
           that
           she
           should
           use
           the
           same
           expedients
           at
           all
           times
           ,
           and
           what
           seemed
           necessary
           in
           one
           houre
           ,
           might
           prove
           prejudiciall
           in
           another
           .
           She
           demanded
           of
           him
           ,
           what
           did
           move
           him
           so
           to
           speake
           ,
           whereupon
           ,
           he
           seeing
           the
           time
           for
           his
           invention
           which
           he
           had
           contrived
           for
           my
           ruine
           ,
           made
           answer
           that
           I
           was
           grown
           very
           beautifull
           ,
           and
           that
           Monsieur
           
             de
             Guise
          
           intended
           to
           be
           a
           suitor
           to
           me
           ,
           being
           induced
           to
           it
           by
           his
           aspiring
           Uncles
           ,
           and
           if
           it
           came
           to
           passe
           that
           I
           should
           affect
           him
           ,
           it
           were
           to
           be
           suspected
           that
           I
           would
           discover
           to
           them
           whatsoever
           thing
           she
           told
           me
           ;
           He
           told
           her
           ,
           that
           she
           was
           not
           ignorant
           of
           the
           ambition
           of
           that
           house
           ,
           which
           had
           alwaies
           sought
           to
           suppresse
           and
           to
           ruine
           ours
           ,
           for
           which
           occasion
           it
           were
           requisite
           ,
           that
           she
           should
           talke
           no
           more
           of
           affayres
           unto
           me
           ,
           but
           by
           degrees
           retire
           her selfe
           and
           her
           familiarity
           from
           me
           ;
           That
           very
           evening
           I
           found
           the
           change
           which
           that
           pernicious
           Councell
           had
           wrought
           in
           her
           ,
           and
           seeing
           she
           feared
           to
           speake
           unto
           me
           before
           my
           Brother
           ,
           having
           commanded
           me
           three
           or
           foure
           times
           as
           she
           was
           talking
           to
           him
           to
           
           go
           to
           bed
           ,
           I
           waited
           untill
           he
           was
           gone
           out
           of
           the
           chamber
           ,
           &
           then
           approaching
           to
           her
           I
           did
           beseech
           her
           to
           tell
           me
           if
           through
           my
           ignorance
           I
           were
           so
           unhappy
           ,
           as
           to
           have
           done
           any
           thing
           which
           might
           displease
           her
           .
           At
           first
           she
           began
           to
           dissemble
           with
           me
           ,
           but
           in
           the
           end
           she
           said
           ,
           daughter
           your
           brother
           is
           wise
           ,
           you
           must
           not
           think
           ill
           of
           him
           ,
           for
           that
           which
           I
           shall
           tell
           you
           tendeth
           unto
           good
           :
           she
           repeated
           then
           all
           the
           discourse
           that
           had
           past
           betwixt
           thē
           ,
           &
           cōmanded
           me
           to
           speak
           no
           more
           unto
           her
           before
           my
           brother
           .
           These
           words
           were
           as
           many
           needles
           in
           my
           heart
           ,
           as
           those
           were
           a
           joy
           unto
           me
           when
           she
           received
           me
           first
           into
           her
           favour
           ;
           I
           omitted
           nothing
           to
           represent
           unto
           her
           my
           innocence
           ,
           urging
           that
           what
           he
           talked
           of
           was
           a
           thing
           of
           which
           I
           never
           heard
           ,
           and
           if
           any
           such
           thing
           should
           happen
           ,
           it
           should
           no
           sooner
           be
           spoken
           to
           me
           ,
           but
           forthwith
           I
           would
           acquaint
           her
           with
           it
           ;
           But
           it
           advantaged
           nothing
           ,
           my
           Brothers
           words
           had
           left
           such
           a
           deep
           impression
           in
           her
           heart
           that
           there
           was
           no
           roome
           for
           truth
           ,
           or
           reason
           ;
           Seeing
           this
           ,
           I
           told
           her
           that
           I
           was
           lesse
           sensible
           of
           the
           evill
           of
           the
           deprivation
           of
           my
           happinesse
           ,
           because
           I
           found
           no
           good
           by
           the
           acquisition
           of
           it
           ,
           that
           my
           Brother
           might
           take
           me
           away
           ,
           as
           he
           had
           given
           me
           ,
           for
           he
           preferred
           me
           to
           her
           without
           merit
           ,
           
           praysing
           me
           when
           I
           was
           unworthy
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           now
           deprived
           me
           of
           it
           without
           any
           desert
           ,
           onely
           on
           an
           imaginary
           subject
           which
           had
           no
           being
           but
           in
           his
           fancy
           ,
           but
           I
           besought
           her
           to
           believe
           ,
           that
           I
           would
           for
           ever
           preserve
           the
           remembrance
           of
           what
           my
           Brother
           had
           done
           unto
           me
           ;
           hereat
           she
           grew
           into
           a
           great
           choller
           ,
           commanding
           me
           not
           to
           shew
           the
           least
           appearance
           or
           signe
           of
           any
           thing
           .
           From
           that
           time
           daily
           more
           and
           more
           she
           diminished
           her
           favors
           ,
           making
           her
           Sonne
           her
           Idoll
           ,
           and
           indeavouring
           to
           content
           him
           in
           this
           and
           whatsoever
           else
           he
           desired
           of
           her
           .
           This
           affliction
           oppressing
           my
           heart
           ,
           and
           possessing
           all
           the
           faculties
           of
           my
           soule
           ,
           rendered
           my
           body
           more
           apt
           to
           receive
           the
           contagion
           of
           the
           bad
           ayre
           ,
           which
           was
           then
           in
           the
           army
           ,
           insomuch
           that
           I
           fell
           within
           few
           daies
           after
           ,
           to
           be
           extreamly
           sick
           of
           a
           malignant
           and
           spotted
           Feaver
           ,
           a
           sicknesse
           which
           then
           ran
           fatally
           up
           and
           down
           ,
           and
           which
           at
           the
           same
           time
           had
           born
           away
           two
           of
           the
           principall
           Physitians
           of
           the
           King
           and
           Queen
           ,
           Chappellain
           and
           Castelan
           ,
           intending
           ,
           as
           it
           seems
           ,
           by
           taking
           away
           the
           Sheepheards
           to
           make
           a
           better
           market
           of
           their
           flock
           ,
           and
           very
           few
           of
           those
           escaped
           who
           were
           infected
           .
           I
           being
           in
           this
           extremity
           the
           Queen
           my
           Mother
           who
           knew
           partly
           the
           cause
           of
           
           it
           ,
           omitted
           nothing
           that
           might
           ease
           me
           ,
           taking
           the
           pains
           without
           fearing
           the
           danger
           to
           come
           unto
           me
           every
           houre
           ,
           which
           brought
           me
           much
           comfort
           ,
           but
           the
           dissembling
           of
           my
           Brother
           did
           as
           much
           again
           augment
           my
           griefe
           ,
           who
           after
           he
           had
           shewed
           himself
           so
           unfaithfull
           ,
           and
           was
           guilty
           of
           so
           great
           ingratitude
           ,
           departed
           neither
           day
           nor
           night
           from
           my
           bed
           ,
           attending
           as
           officiously
           on
           me
           ,
           as
           in
           the
           time
           of
           our
           greatest
           friendship
           ;
           but
           I
           who
           by
           commandment
           had
           my
           mouth
           shut
           ,
           answered
           not
           his
           hipocrisie
           but
           by
           sighes
           (
           as
           Burrus
           sometimes
           did
           Neroe's
           ,
           who
           died
           by
           the
           poyson
           that
           the
           tyrant
           gave
           him
           )
           sufficiently
           witnessing
           unto
           him
           ,
           that
           the
           cause
           of
           my
           sicknesse
           was
           the
           contagion
           of
           the
           evill
           offices
           that
           he
           had
           done
           and
           not
           of
           the
           infected
           ayre
           :
           but
           God
           had
           pitty
           on
           me
           ,
           and
           delivered
           me
           from
           that
           danger
           ,
           and
           after
           fifteen
           daies
           the
           army
           departing
           ,
           they
           carried
           me
           in
           a
           Litter
           ,
           where
           every
           evening
           retiring
           to
           my
           chamber
           ,
           I
           found
           King
           Charles
           who
           took
           the
           pains
           with
           many
           other
           noble
           Gentlemen
           to
           convey
           my
           Litter
           to
           my
           Bed.
           
        
         
           In
           this
           estate
           I
           came
           to
           Angeirs
           to
           Saint
           
             John
             de
             Angeli
          
           ,
           sick
           of
           body
           ,
           but
           more
           sick
           of
           minde
           ,
           where
           to
           encrease
           my
           misery
           I
           found
           Monsieur
           
             de
             Guise
          
           and
           his
           Uncles
           
           arrived
           ,
           which
           rejoyced
           as
           much
           my
           Brother
           ,
           giving
           some
           colour
           to
           his
           former
           artifice
           ,
           as
           it
           gave
           me
           the
           apprehension
           to
           increase
           my
           pain
           ,
           where
           my
           Brother
           ,
           the
           finer
           to
           spin
           his
           thred
           ,
           came
           every
           day
           unto
           my
           Chamber
           ,
           bringing
           with
           him
           Monsieur
           
             de
             Guise
          
           ,
           whom
           he
           counterfeited
           to
           love
           entirely
           .
           And
           to
           give
           him
           cause
           to
           think
           so
           ,
           he
           would
           oftentimes
           in
           imbracing
           him
           say
           unto
           him
           ,
           I
           would
           to
           God
           you
           were
           my
           brother
           :
           To
           which
           Monsieur
           
             de
             Guise
          
           would
           make
           as
           though
           he
           did
           not
           understand
           him
           ,
           but
           I
           who
           knew
           his
           malice
           did
           loose
           all
           patience
           ,
           and
           could
           not
           but
           tax
           him
           for
           dissembling
           .
        
         
           About
           this
           time
           there
           was
           a
           report
           of
           my
           marriage
           with
           the
           King
           of
           Portugall
           ,
           who
           sent
           his
           Embassadours
           to
           demand
           me
           .
           The
           Queen
           my
           Mother
           enjoyned
           me
           to
           prepare
           my selfe
           to
           receive
           them
           ,
           which
           I
           did
           ,
           but
           my
           Brother
           perswaded
           her
           that
           by
           no
           means
           I
           would
           be
           induced
           to
           that
           marriage
           ,
           she
           communed
           with
           me
           about
           it
           in
           the
           evening
           ,
           and
           demanded
           of
           me
           how
           I
           stood
           affected
           to
           it
           ,
           thinking
           thereby
           to
           take
           an
           occasion
           to
           be
           angry
           with
           me
           ;
           I
           replyed
           to
           her
           ,
           that
           my
           will
           altogether
           depended
           upon
           hers
           ,
           and
           whatsoever
           was
           pleasing
           unto
           her
           should
           be
           as
           agreeable
           unto
           me
           :
           She
           answered
           me
           in
           choller
           to
           
           which
           before
           they
           had
           raised
           her
           ,
           that
           what
           I
           spake
           unto
           her
           was
           not
           from
           my
           heart
           ,
           and
           that
           she
           knew
           well
           ,
           that
           the
           Cardinall
           of
           Lorrain
           had
           exhorted
           me
           to
           entertaine
           his
           Nephew
           ,
           I
           besought
           her
           that
           she
           would
           be
           pleased
           to
           come
           to
           the
           effect
           of
           the
           marriage
           with
           the
           King
           of
           Portugall
           ,
           and
           she
           should
           then
           perceive
           the
           fruits
           of
           my
           obedience
           ;
           Every
           day
           brought
           in
           some
           new
           tidings
           concerning
           this
           Subject
           ,
           to
           exasperate
           her
           the
           more
           ,
           and
           to
           torment
           me
           ,
           which
           were
           all
           inventions
           contrived
           in
           the
           shop
           of
           
             Le
             Guast
          
           ;
           In
           a
           manner
           that
           I
           had
           not
           one
           day
           of
           quiet
           ,
           For
           on
           one
           side
           the
           King
           of
           Spaine
           hindered
           that
           my
           marriage
           should
           not
           bee
           ,
           and
           on
           the
           other
           side
           ,
           Mounsieur
           
             de
             Guise
          
           being
           at
           Court
           ,
           served
           alwayes
           as
           a
           pretext
           to
           furnish
           new
           Subjects
           of
           persecution
           on
           me
           ,
           although
           that
           neither
           he
           ,
           nor
           any
           of
           his
           kindred
           did
           ever
           so
           much
           as
           speake
           unto
           me
           ,
           and
           it
           was
           now
           more
           then
           a
           yeere
           ,
           since
           he
           was
           a
           suitor
           to
           the
           Princesse
           
             de
             Portia
          
           ,
           but
           because
           that
           marriage
           was
           deferred
           ,
           it
           reflected
           alwayes
           on
           this
           illation
           ,
           that
           he
           aspired
           unto
           mine
           ,
           which
           I
           observing
           ,
           resolved
           to
           write
           unto
           my
           Sister
           Madam
           
             de
             Lorrayne
          
           ,
           that
           could
           doe
           all
           in
           that
           House
           ,
           intreating
           her
           to
           be
           a
           meanes
           that
           Monsieur
           
             de
             Guise
          
           might
           be
           withdrawn
           
           from
           Court
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           marriage
           might
           be
           dispatched
           betwixt
           him
           and
           the
           Princesse
           
             de
             Portia
          
           his
           Mistresse
           ,
           representing
           to
           her
           how
           this
           invention
           was
           complotted
           as
           much
           for
           Monsieur
           
             de
             Guize
          
           his
           ruine
           ,
           as
           my
           owne
           ;
           the
           truth
           of
           this
           she
           knew
           very
           well
           ,
           and
           came
           presently
           after
           to
           the
           Court
           ,
           where
           she
           caused
           the
           said
           marriage
           to
           be
           accomplished
           ,
           by
           that
           meanes
           delivering
           me
           from
           detraction
           ,
           and
           giving
           the
           Queen
           my
           mother
           to
           understand
           the
           truth
           of
           that
           which
           I
           had
           alwayes
           said
           .
           This
           stopped
           the
           mouth
           of
           all
           mine
           enemies
           ,
           and
           gave
           me
           rest
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           mean
           while
           the
           King
           of
           Spaine
           ,
           who
           would
           have
           none
           but
           his
           owne
           birds
           flie
           out
           of
           his
           owne
           nest
           ,
           quite
           brake
           off
           the
           marriage
           with
           the
           King
           of
           Portugall
           ,
           and
           there
           was
           heard
           no
           more
           rumour
           of
           it
           .
           Some
           few
           dayes
           after
           ,
           there
           was
           a
           report
           of
           my
           marriage
           with
           the
           Prince
           of
           Navarre
           ,
           who
           is
           now
           the
           brave
           and
           magnanimous
           King
           of
           France
           ,
           and
           of
           my self
           .
           My
           mother
           being
           one
           day
           at
           the
           Table
           ,
           communed
           there
           a
           great
           while
           with
           Mousieur
           
             de
             Meru
          
           ,
           because
           they
           of
           the
           House
           of
           Montmorancy
           were
           the
           first
           that
           made
           the
           motion
           .
           And
           rising
           from
           the
           table
           ,
           she
           told
           me
           that
           she
           had
           spoken
           to
           him
           to
           conferre
           with
           me
           about
           it
           .
           I
           made
           
           answere
           ,
           that
           I
           having
           no
           other
           will
           but
           hers
           ,
           it
           were
           superfluous
           ,
           but
           I
           besought
           her
           seriously
           to
           consider
           that
           I
           was
           a
           Catholike
           ,
           and
           that
           it
           would
           be
           a
           great
           affliction
           to
           me
           ,
           to
           be
           married
           to
           one
           that
           was
           not
           of
           my
           Religion
           .
           Afterwards
           my
           Mother
           going
           to
           her
           closet
           ,
           called
           me
           ,
           and
           told
           me
           that
           the
           Lords
           of
           Montmorancy
           proposed
           againe
           that
           marriage
           to
           her
           ,
           and
           that
           she
           willingly
           would
           know
           how
           I
           stood
           affected
           .
           I
           replyed
           to
           her
           againe
           ,
           that
           I
           had
           neither
           choice
           nor
           will
           ,
           but
           what
           was
           hers
           ,
           and
           besought
           her
           againe
           to
           remember
           ,
           that
           I
           was
           a
           true
           Catholick
           .
           At
           the
           end
           of
           certaine
           daies
           ,
           the
           report
           still
           continuing
           ,
           the
           Queen
           of
           Navarre
           ,
           mother
           to
           the
           said
           Prince
           came
           to
           Court
           ,
           where
           the
           marriage
           was
           fully
           agreed
           upon
           before
           her
           death
           ,
           to
           whom
           there
           happened
           a
           pretty
           Passage
           ,
           which
           deserveth
           not
           indeed
           to
           be
           recorded
           in
           this
           story
           ,
           but
           to
           be
           passed
           off
           in
           silence
           twixt
           you
           and
           me
           .
           Madam
           
             de
             Nevers
          
           ,
           whose
           humour
           you
           well
           know
           ,
           being
           come
           with
           Monsieur
           the
           Cardinall
           of
           Burbon
           ,
           Madam
           
             de
             Guise
          
           ,
           Madam
           the
           Princesse
           of
           Conde
           ,
           and
           her
           sisters
           ,
           with
           my self
           ,
           to
           discharge
           the
           last
           duety
           due
           unto
           her
           dignitie
           and
           the
           proximity
           betwixt
           us
           ,
           we
           found
           her
           not
           with
           the
           pompe
           and
           ceremonies
           
           of
           our
           Religion
           ,
           but
           in
           the
           preciser
           cut
           of
           affected
           Huguenotery
           .
           She
           had
           about
           her
           ordinary
           bed
           the
           curtaines
           open
           ,
           without
           light
           ,
           without
           Priests
           ,
           without
           a
           Crosse
           ,
           and
           without
           Holy-water
           .
           We
           kept
           our selves
           some
           five
           or
           sixe
           paces
           from
           her
           bed
           ,
           with
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           company
           .
           Madame
           
             de
             Nevers
          
           ,
           whom
           in
           her
           life
           time
           she
           hated
           above
           all
           the
           creatures
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           and
           who
           ever
           had
           returned
           good
           unto
           her
           for
           it
           ,
           both
           in
           will
           and
           words
           ,
           as
           you
           knew
           she
           would
           carry
           her self
           fairely
           to
           those
           she
           hated
           ,
           departed
           from
           our
           troupe
           ,
           and
           with
           many
           gracefull
           ,
           humble
           and
           submissive
           curtesies
           shee
           came
           neere
           unto
           her
           bed
           ,
           and
           taking
           her
           by
           the
           hand
           ,
           did
           kisse
           it
           ,
           and
           againe
           with
           a
           lowly
           courtesie
           ,
           and
           most
           full
           of
           humble
           respects
           ,
           she
           withdrew
           her selfe
           unto
           us
           ,
           we
           who
           did
           know
           their
           hatred
           thinking
           that
           —
        
         
           Some
           few
           moneths
           after
           ,
           the
           Prince
           of
           Navarre
           ,
           who
           then
           called
           himselfe
           King
           of
           Navarre
           ,
           mourning
           for
           the
           Queene
           his
           mother
           ,
           came
           thither
           ,
           accompanied
           with
           Eight
           hundred
           Gentlemen
           all
           in
           blacks
           ,
           and
           was
           received
           by
           the
           King
           and
           all
           the
           Court
           with
           great
           honor
           ,
           and
           some
           few
           daies
           after
           ,
           my
           Nuptialls
           were
           Solemnized
           with
           more
           magnificence
           and
           triumph
           
           then
           was
           ever
           any
           of
           my
           quality
           .
           The
           King
           of
           Navarre
           and
           his
           troupe
           had
           changed
           their
           blacks
           into
           habiliments
           most
           rich
           and
           gorgeous
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           Court
           accoutred
           ,
           as
           you
           know
           ,
           and
           can
           far
           better
           represent
           it
           .
           I
           was
           royally
           attired
           with
           the
           Crowne
           .
           Before
           me
           I
           had
           on
           a
           Robe
           of
           powdered
           Ermines
           ,
           which
           glistered
           all
           over
           with
           the
           sparkling
           stones
           that
           reflected
           from
           the
           Crown
           ,
           and
           behind
           me
           the
           great
           blew
           Mantle
           ,
           the
           traine
           whereof
           being
           foure
           elles
           ,
           was
           carried
           by
           three
           Princesses
           ,
           the
           scaffolds
           were
           set
           up
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           usuall
           at
           the
           marriages
           of
           the
           Daughters
           of
           France
           ,
           from
           the
           Euesche
           to
           our
           Ladies
           ,
           and
           covered
           with
           cloth
           of
           Gold.
           The
           people
           thronged
           below
           to
           see
           the
           wedding
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           Court
           passed
           along
           upon
           the
           scaffolds
           .
           We
           came
           to
           the
           doore
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           where
           Monsieur
           the
           Cardinall
           of
           Bourbon
           ,
           having
           received
           us
           to
           say
           the
           words
           accustomed
           for
           such
           Solemnities
           ,
           did
           there
           the
           office
           for
           that
           day
           .
        
         
           We
           being
           thus
           ,
           Fortune
           who
           never
           g●ants
           unto
           mortality
           a
           perfect
           happinesse
           ,
           changed
           soone
           after
           this
           happy
           estate
           of
           triumphs
           and
           of
           nuptialls
           into
           another
           cleane
           contrary
           ,
           by
           the
           hurt
           which
           the
           Admirall
           received
           ,
           which
           so
           offended
           those
           of
           the
           Religion
           ,
           that
           it
           made
           them
           
           even
           desperate
           ,
           insomuch
           that
           old
           Pardaillan
           ,
           and
           some
           other
           of
           the
           chiefe
           Huguenots
           talked
           so
           loud
           to
           the
           Queen
           my
           mother
           ,
           that
           they
           made
           her
           conceive
           they
           had
           some
           bad
           intention
           :
           By
           the
           advise
           of
           Monsieur
           
             de
             Guise
          
           ,
           and
           my
           Brother
           the
           King
           of
           Polonia
           ,
           who
           since
           hath
           been
           King
           of
           France
           ,
           a
           counsell
           was
           taken
           to
           prevent
           them
           ,
           a
           counsell
           to
           which
           King
           Charles
           was
           no
           way
           accessary
           ,
           who
           loved
           Monsieur
           
             de
             la
             Rochefoucault
             ,
             Teligny
             ,
             la
             Noue
          
           and
           some
           others
           who
           were
           the
           chiefe
           of
           that
           Religion
           ,
           whose
           service
           he
           did
           account
           to
           make
           use
           of
           in
           Flanders
           ,
           and
           I
           my selfe
           have
           heard
           him
           since
           affirme
           ,
           that
           with
           much
           difficultie
           and
           importunitie
           he
           consented
           to
           it
           ,
           and
           unlesse
           they
           had
           made
           him
           understand
           that
           his
           life
           and
           state
           were
           in
           the
           utmost
           jeopardy
           ,
           he
           had
           never
           given
           way
           unto
           it
           ;
           And
           having
           known
           the
           assault
           which
           Mauravell
           had
           made
           on
           Monsieur
           the
           Admirall
           by
           a
           shot
           from
           a
           Pistoll
           ,
           which
           he
           discharged
           out
           of
           a
           window
           ,
           whereby
           thinking
           to
           kill
           him
           ,
           hee
           was
           onely
           wounded
           in
           the
           shoulder
           ,
           the
           King
           suspecting
           truly
           ,
           that
           Mauravel
           made
           that
           shot
           ,
           by
           perswasion
           of
           Monsieur
           
             de
             Guise
          
           ,
           in
           revenge
           of
           the
           death
           of
           his
           father
           the
           late
           Monsieur
           
             de
             Guise
          
           ,
           whom
           the
           said
           Admirall
           had
           caused
           
           to
           be
           slain
           in
           the
           same
           manner
           by
           Poltrot
           ,
           he
           was
           in
           so
           great
           a
           choler
           against
           Monsieur
           
             de
             Guise
          
           that
           he
           swore
           he
           would
           see
           Justice
           executed
           ,
           and
           if
           Monsieur
           
             de
             Guise
          
           had
           not
           withdrawn
           and
           hid
           himself
           all
           that
           day
           ,
           the
           King
           had
           caused
           him
           to
           be
           apprehended
           ,
           and
           the
           Queen
           my
           Mother
           had
           never
           more
           to
           doe
           then
           to
           make
           King
           Charles
           understand
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           done
           for
           the
           benefit
           of
           his
           Estate
           ,
           so
           great
           an
           affection
           he
           did
           beare
           to
           Monsieur
           the
           Admirall
           ,
           
             la
             Noüe
          
           and
           Teligny
           ,
           whose
           spirits
           and
           whose
           valour
           he
           well
           observed
           ,
           being
           so
           noble
           a
           Prince
           that
           he
           affected
           not
           any
           whom
           he
           saw
           not
           indued
           with
           such
           qualities
           ,
           and
           though
           they
           had
           been
           most
           pernicious
           to
           the
           state
           ,
           these
           foxes
           knew
           so
           well
           to
           dissemble
           ,
           that
           they
           had
           wonne
           the
           heart
           of
           this
           brave
           Prince
           ,
           who
           hoped
           to
           make
           them
           profitable
           to
           him
           for
           the
           inlargement
           of
           his
           estate
           ,
           whiles
           they
           propounded
           to
           him
           great
           and
           glorious
           enterprises
           in
           Flanders
           ,
           the
           only
           attraction
           of
           that
           royall
           and
           mighty
           spirit
           .
           And
           although
           the
           Queen
           my
           Mother
           in
           this
           accident
           represented
           to
           him
           that
           the
           assassinate
           ,
           which
           the
           Admirall
           made
           before
           on
           the
           Father
           of
           Monsieur
           
             de
             Guise
          
           did
           render
           his
           Son
           excusable
           in
           taking
           vengeance
           himselfe
           on
           the
           Admirall
           ,
           because
           
           he
           could
           not
           have
           justice
           done
           him
           ,
           as
           also
           that
           although
           the
           assault
           which
           the
           Admirall
           had
           made
           on
           Charry
           master
           of
           the
           Campe
           (
           a
           person
           whose
           valour
           had
           so
           faithfully
           assisted
           her
           during
           the
           time
           of
           her
           regency
           and
           his
           nonage
           )
           did
           render
           him
           worthy
           of
           such
           intreaty
           ,
           although
           that
           these
           words
           might
           make
           the
           King
           conceive
           ,
           that
           the
           revenge
           for
           Charryes
           death
           was
           deeply
           imprinted
           in
           my
           Mothers
           heart
           ,
           yet
           his
           Soule
           overcome
           with
           grief
           for
           the
           losse
           of
           those
           persons
           ,
           whom
           he
           thought
           one
           day
           ,
           as
           I
           have
           said
           ,
           would
           be
           advantagious
           to
           him
           ,
           did
           so
           ecclipse
           his
           judgement
           that
           he
           could
           neither
           moderate
           nor
           change
           his
           passionate
           desire
           to
           see
           justice
           executed
           ,
           giving
           strict
           command
           continually
           to
           search
           out
           and
           apprehend
           Monsieur
           
             de
             Guise
          
           ,
           protesting
           that
           such
           an
           act
           should
           not
           escape
           unpunished
           .
           In
           the
           end
           as
           Pardaillan
           at
           supper
           with
           the
           Queen
           my
           Mother
           discovered
           by
           his
           threats
           ,
           the
           badd
           intention
           of
           the
           Huguenots
           ;
           and
           my
           Mother
           saw
           that
           this
           accident
           had
           brought
           the
           affayres
           to
           such
           an
           exigence
           that
           if
           they
           prevented
           not
           their
           design
           ,
           that
           night
           they
           would
           attempt
           against
           the
           King
           and
           her
           ,
           she
           tooke
           a
           resolution
           throughly
           and
           plainly
           to
           acquaint
           the
           King
           with
           the
           truth
           of
           all
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           
           danger
           in
           which
           he
           was
           .
           For
           this
           businesse
           she
           selected
           Monsieur
           the
           Marshall
           
             de
             Rais
          
           ,
           from
           whom
           she
           knew
           that
           the
           King
           would
           take
           it
           best
           ,
           as
           being
           one
           to
           whom
           the
           King
           imputed
           greatest
           trust
           ,
           and
           one
           whom
           he
           most
           did
           favour
           ,
           who
           came
           unto
           the
           King
           about
           nine
           or
           ten
           of
           the
           clock
           in
           the
           Evening
           ,
           and
           told
           him
           that
           as
           his
           most
           faithfull
           servant
           he
           could
           not
           conceale
           the
           danger
           wherein
           he
           was
           ,
           if
           he
           persevered
           in
           that
           resolution
           to
           have
           Justice
           executed
           on
           Monsieur
           
             de
             Guise
          
           ,
           and
           that
           it
           was
           requisite
           he
           undestood
           that
           the
           wound
           which
           the
           Admirall
           received
           ,
           was
           not
           only
           occasioned
           by
           Monsieur
           
             de
             Guise
          
           ,
           but
           that
           my
           Brother
           the
           King
           of
           Polonia
           since
           King
           of
           France
           ,
           and
           the
           Queen
           my
           Mother
           were
           both
           abettors
           in
           it
           ;
           that
           he
           knew
           the
           extream
           displeasure
           that
           my
           Mother
           received
           at
           the
           assassinate
           on
           Charry
           ,
           as
           great
           reason
           she
           had
           for
           it
           ,
           having
           then
           but
           few
           such
           servants
           who
           depended
           only
           on
           her
           ,
           France
           being
           (
           as
           well
           he
           knew
           )
           in
           the
           time
           of
           his
           nonage
           divided
           ,
           the
           Catholicks
           standing
           for
           Monsieur
           
             de
             Guise
          
           ,
           and
           the
           Hugunots
           for
           the
           Prince
           of
           Conde
           ,
           both
           of
           them
           attempting
           to
           dispossesse
           him
           of
           the
           Crown
           ,
           which
           next
           to
           God
           was
           not
           preserved
           ,
           but
           by
           the
           wisdome
           and
           the
           vigilance
           of
           the
           Queen
           his
           Mother
           ,
           who
           in
           
           her
           extremity
           found
           her
           not
           more
           faithfully
           assisted
           by
           any
           then
           by
           the
           said
           Charry
           ,
           that
           also
           she
           observed
           that
           the
           said
           Admirall
           was
           ever
           a
           most
           dangerous
           and
           pernicious
           member
           of
           the
           State
           ,
           and
           whatsoever
           apparence
           he
           made
           of
           the
           affection
           to
           his
           Majesty
           ,
           and
           to
           serve
           him
           in
           his
           wars
           in
           Flanders
           ,
           his
           only
           designe
           was
           to
           trouble
           France
           ,
           that
           her
           intention
           indeed
           was
           only
           to
           take
           away
           the
           Plague
           of
           the
           Kingdome
           the
           Admirall
           ,
           but
           mischiefe
           and
           misfortune
           so
           did
           guide
           it
           ,
           that
           Mauravell
           missed
           in
           his
           shot
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           Huguenots
           thereon
           were
           grown
           so
           desperately
           obstinate
           ,
           that
           not
           only
           attempting
           against
           Monsieur
           
             de
             Guise
          
           ,
           the
           Queen
           his
           Mother
           ,
           the
           King
           of
           Polonia
           his
           Brother
           ,
           but
           believing
           that
           he
           himselfe
           was
           consenting
           to
           it
           ,
           they
           were
           resolved
           that
           night
           to
           have
           their
           recourse
           to
           Armes
           ,
           insomuch
           that
           he
           saw
           his
           Majesty
           in
           a
           great
           and
           most
           apparent
           danger
           ,
           by
           the
           Catholicks
           by
           reason
           of
           Monsieur
           
             de
             Guise
          
           ,
           and
           by
           the
           Huguenots
           for
           the
           reasons
           above
           mentioned
           .
           King
           Charles
           who
           was
           of
           great
           wisedome
           ,
           and
           who
           alwayes
           had
           been
           most
           obedient
           to
           the
           Queen
           my
           Mother
           ,
           and
           a
           most
           Catholick
           Prince
           ,
           seeing
           how
           eminent
           was
           the
           danger
           ,
           took
           a
           suddaine
           resolution
           to
           joyn
           himselfe
           to
           the
           Queen
           his
           Mother
           ,
           and
           to
           conform
           himselfe
           
           to
           her
           will
           ,
           and
           by
           the
           Catholiks
           to
           secure
           his
           person
           from
           the
           Huguenots
           ,
           but
           not
           without
           extream
           griefe
           ,
           that
           he
           could
           not
           save
           the
           lives
           of
           
             Teligny
             ,
             la
             Noue
          
           ,
           and
           Monsieur
           
             de
             la
             Rochefoucault
          
           :
           And
           going
           presently
           himselfe
           to
           finde
           the
           Queen
           his
           Mother
           ,
           he
           sent
           for
           Monsieur
           
             de
             Guise
          
           and
           all
           the
           other
           Princes
           ,
           and
           Catholick
           Captains
           ,
           where
           resolution
           was
           taken
           that
           very
           night
           to
           beginne
           the
           Massacre
           of
           Saint
           Bartholomew
           :
           And
           presently
           putting
           their
           hands
           unto
           the
           work
           ,
           the
           chaines
           stretched
           forth
           ,
           and
           the
           alarme
           beating
           ,
           every
           one
           ran
           into
           his
           quarter
           (
           according
           to
           the
           order
           given
           )
           as
           well
           unto
           the
           Admirall
           as
           to
           the
           Huguenots
           :
           Monsieur
           
             de
             Guise
          
           bestowed
           himselfe
           on
           the
           lodging
           of
           the
           Admirall
           ,
           into
           whose
           Chamber
           one
           Besme
           an
           Almaine
           Gentleman
           having
           mounted
           ,
           after
           having
           stabbed
           him
           to
           death
           ,
           did
           throw
           him
           out
           of
           the
           window
           to
           his
           master
           Monsieur
           
             de
             Guise
          
           .
        
         
           For
           my
           part
           I
           heard
           nothing
           of
           all
           this
           ,
           I
           saw
           all
           the
           world
           in
           action
           .
           The
           Huguenots
           were
           strook
           into
           desperation
           by
           this
           assault
           ,
           and
           the
           Lords
           
             de
             Guise
          
           fearing
           the
           execution
           would
           not
           be
           hot
           enough
           ,
           did
           whisper
           every
           man
           in
           the
           eare
           to
           see
           it
           thorowly
           performed
           :
           The
           Huguenots
           suspected
           me
           because
           I
           was
           a
           Catholick
           ,
           and
           
           the
           Catholiks
           suspected
           me
           ,
           because
           I
           was
           Espoused
           to
           the
           King
           of
           Navarre
           ,
           who
           was
           a
           Huguenot
           ,
           so
           that
           I
           heard
           nothing
           of
           it
           ,
           untill
           that
           Evening
           ,
           being
           at
           the
           lying
           down
           of
           the
           Queen
           my
           Mother
           ,
           I
           sat
           on
           a
           Coffer
           neer
           unto
           my
           Sister
           of
           Lorraine
           whom
           I
           saw
           wonderfully
           pensive
           :
           The
           Queen
           my
           Mother
           conferring
           with
           some
           there
           present
           ,
           perceived
           where
           I
           sate
           ,
           and
           commanded
           me
           to
           go
           to
           bed
           ;
           As
           I
           was
           a
           making
           my
           courtesy
           unto
           her
           ,
           my
           Sister
           took
           me
           by
           the
           arme
           and
           held
           me
           by
           it
           ,
           and
           bursting
           forth
           in
           tears
           ,
           she
           cryed
           out
           ,
           good
           God!
           dear
           Sister
           do
           not
           go
           :
           These
           words
           strook
           a
           great
           fear
           into
           me
           ,
           which
           the
           Queen
           my
           Mother
           did
           perceive
           ,
           and
           calling
           my
           Sister
           to
           her
           was
           very
           angry
           with
           her
           ,
           and
           forbad
           her
           to
           tell
           me
           any
           thing
           :
           My
           Sister
           replyed
           ,
           there
           appeared
           no
           reason
           ,
           that
           my
           life
           should
           be
           thus
           made
           a
           Sacrifice
           ,
           and
           that
           without
           doubt
           if
           they
           discovered
           any
           thing
           ,
           they
           would
           revenge
           themselves
           on
           me
           ;
           The
           Queen
           my
           Mother
           answered
           ,
           that
           if
           it
           pleased
           God
           I
           should
           receive
           no
           hurt
           ,
           but
           howsoever
           it
           fell
           out
           ,
           I
           must
           needs
           be
           gone
           ,
           for
           fear
           my
           absence
           should
           give
           occasion
           of
           suspecting
           any
           thing
           .
           I
           saw
           very
           well
           they
           were
           in
           earnest
           disputation
           ,
           but
           I
           did
           not
           understand
           their
           words
           ,
           when
           again
           she
           commanded
           
           me
           very
           roundly
           to
           go
           to
           bed
           .
           My
           Sister
           weeping
           ,
           bad
           me
           good
           night
           ,
           not
           daring
           to
           tell
           me
           any
           thing
           ,
           and
           I
           went
           away
           as
           a
           thing
           lost
           in
           amazements
           ,
           and
           in
           fears
           .
           As
           soone
           as
           I
           came
           into
           my
           closet
           ,
           I
           betooke
           my selfe
           to
           Prayer
           ,
           and
           besought
           Almightie
           God
           ,
           that
           he
           would
           be
           pleased
           to
           take
           me
           into
           his
           protection
           ,
           and
           to
           defend
           me
           ,
           not
           knowing
           from
           what
           ,
           or
           whom
           :
           By
           and
           by
           the
           King
           my
           husband
           who
           was
           in
           bed
           ,
           desired
           me
           that
           I
           would
           hasten
           to
           him
           ,
           which
           I
           did
           ,
           and
           found
           his
           bed
           encompassed
           with
           thirty
           or
           forty
           Huguenots
           ,
           which
           till
           then
           I
           not
           observed
           ,
           for
           but
           a
           few
           daies
           were
           passed
           ,
           since
           I
           was
           married
           to
           him
           ,
           they
           did
           nothing
           else
           but
           talke
           of
           the
           Accident
           that
           befell
           Monsieur
           the
           Admirall
           ,
           resolving
           as
           soon
           as
           it
           was
           day
           to
           demand
           justice
           of
           the
           King
           on
           Monsieur
           
             de
             Guise
          
           ,
           and
           if
           the
           King
           would
           refuse
           to
           right
           them
           ,
           they
           would
           then
           right
           themselves
           .
           All
           that
           night
           my
           sisters
           teares
           were
           soaking
           into
           my
           heart
           ,
           and
           I
           could
           not
           sleep
           for
           the
           apprehension
           into
           which
           she
           had
           put
           me
           ,
           not
           knowing
           whom
           to
           feare
           :
           The
           night
           in
           this
           manner
           passed
           away
           without
           shutting
           of
           my
           eyes
           ;
           About
           the
           break
           of
           day
           ,
           the
           King
           my
           husband
           said
           ,
           that
           he
           would
           goe
           play
           a
           game
           at
           Tennis
           ,
           attending
           till
           King
           Charles
           were
           
           stirring
           ,
           resolving
           with
           all
           speed
           to
           demand
           justice
           of
           him
           ,
           he
           went
           out
           of
           his
           chamber
           ,
           and
           all
           his
           Gentlemen
           with
           him
           ;
           I
           seeing
           it
           was
           day
           ,
           beleeving
           the
           danger
           which
           my
           sister
           did
           imply
           was
           now
           passed
           ,
           being
           overcome
           with
           sleepe
           ,
           commanded
           my
           nurse
           to
           make
           fast
           the
           doore
           ,
           that
           I
           might
           sleep
           without
           disturbance
           ;
           about
           an
           houre
           after
           ,
           I
           being
           in
           a
           sound
           sleep
           ,
           Behold
           a
           man
           knocking
           with
           his
           hands
           and
           feet
           at
           the
           doore
           ,
           and
           crying
           out
           ,
           
             Navarre
             ,
             Navarre
          
           ;
           My
           Nurse
           thinking
           it
           to
           be
           the
           King
           my
           husband
           ▪
           ranne
           presently
           to
           the
           doore
           .
           It
           was
           a
           Gentleman
           named
           Monsieur
           
             de
             Teian
          
           ,
           who
           had
           received
           a
           cut
           with
           a
           sword
           on
           the
           elbow
           ,
           and
           a
           thrust
           with
           a
           halberd
           through
           the
           arme
           ,
           and
           was
           pursued
           by
           foure
           of
           the
           Guard
           ,
           who
           came
           rushing
           into
           my
           chamber
           with
           him
           .
           He
           endeavoring
           to
           save
           his
           life
           ,
           did
           cast
           himself
           on
           my
           bed
           ,
           and
           I
           perceiving
           the
           man
           begin
           to
           take
           hold
           of
           me
           ,
           did
           throw
           my selfe
           towards
           the
           wall
           ,
           and
           he
           flung
           himself
           after
           me
           ,
           taking
           fast
           hold
           behind
           me
           .
           I
           did
           not
           know
           the
           man
           ,
           and
           could
           not
           tell
           if
           he
           came
           thither
           to
           violate
           me
           ,
           or
           whither
           those
           of
           the
           Guard
           would
           have
           him
           ,
           or
           me
           ,
           we
           both
           cryed
           out
           ,
           and
           were
           both
           equally
           affrighted
           .
           At
           length
           it
           pleased
           God
           that
           Monsieur
           
             de
             Nansay
          
           ,
           
           Captaine
           of
           the
           Guard
           came
           in
           ,
           who
           finding
           me
           in
           that
           estate
           ,
           although
           he
           was
           touched
           with
           compassion
           ,
           could
           not
           refraine
           from
           laughter
           ,
           and
           very
           sharply
           reprehended
           those
           of
           the
           Guard
           ,
           for
           Indiscretion
           ,
           and
           made
           them
           depart
           ,
           giving
           me
           the
           life
           of
           that
           poore
           Gentleman
           who
           tooke
           hold
           of
           me
           ,
           whom
           I
           caused
           to
           remaine
           in
           my
           closet
           untill
           he
           was
           well
           recovered
           ;
           and
           changing
           my
           linnen
           ,
           because
           he
           had
           covered
           it
           with
           blood
           :
           Monsieur
           
             de
             Nansay
          
           related
           to
           me
           all
           that
           had
           passed
           ,
           and
           assured
           me
           that
           the
           King
           my
           husband
           was
           in
           the
           chamber
           of
           the
           King
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           should
           receive
           no
           hurt
           ,
           and
           causing
           me
           to
           throw
           a
           night-gowne
           on
           me
           ,
           he
           did
           leade
           me
           into
           the
           chamber
           of
           my
           Sister
           Madame
           
             de
             Lorraine
          
           ,
           whither
           I
           came
           rather
           dead
           then
           alive
           ,
           and
           passing
           through
           the
           the
           Presence
           chamber
           ,
           whose
           doores
           were
           all
           open
           ,
           a
           Gentleman
           called
           Borse
           ,
           saving
           himselfe
           from
           the
           pursuers
           ,
           was
           struck
           through
           with
           a
           Halberd
           some
           three
           paces
           from
           me
           ,
           I
           fell
           downe
           on
           the
           other
           side
           ,
           fainting
           away
           ,
           and
           thought
           that
           the
           same
           stroak
           had
           run
           us
           both
           thorough
           ;
           And
           being
           a
           little
           recovered
           to
           my
           strength
           ,
           I
           entered
           into
           the
           chamber
           where
           my
           Sister
           lay
           ,
           I
           was
           no
           sooner
           there
           ,
           but
           Monsieur
           
             de
             Miossans
          
           ,
           chiefe
           Gentleman
           
           to
           the
           King
           my
           husband
           ,
           and
           Armagnack
           ,
           chiefe
           groome
           of
           his
           chamber
           ,
           came
           and
           besought
           me
           to
           begge
           their
           lives
           .
           I
           presently
           made
           haste
           ,
           and
           fell
           on
           my
           knees
           before
           the
           King
           and
           the
           Queen
           my
           Mother
           ,
           beseeching
           them
           to
           grant
           me
           this
           suite
           ,
           to
           which
           in
           the
           end
           they
           condiscended
           .
        
         
           Some
           five
           or
           sixe
           dayes
           after
           ,
           they
           who
           had
           begun
           this
           game
           ,
           knowing
           that
           they
           had
           fayled
           in
           their
           principall
           designe
           ,
           not
           ayming
           so
           much
           at
           the
           Huguenots
           ,
           as
           at
           the
           Princes
           of
           the
           Blood
           ,
           did
           impatiently
           indure
           that
           the
           King
           my
           husband
           ,
           and
           the
           Prince
           of
           Conde
           were
           yet
           alive
           ,
           and
           knowing
           that
           no
           man
           durst
           attempt
           against
           the
           King
           of
           Navarre
           ,
           because
           he
           was
           my
           Husband
           ,
           they
           began
           to
           weave
           another
           web
           ,
           perswading
           the
           Queen
           my
           mother
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           necessary
           to
           dissolve
           the
           Marriage
           .
           In
           this
           resolution
           ,
           being
           one
           morning
           at
           the
           rising
           of
           the
           Queen
           my
           mother
           ,
           on
           a
           day
           in
           which
           we
           were
           to
           receive
           the
           Sacrament
           ,
           she
           took
           on
           oath
           of
           me
           to
           tell
           her
           the
           truth
           ,
           and
           demanded
           of
           me
           if
           my
           Husband
           were
           a
           man
           or
           no
           ,
           telling
           me
           ,
           if
           he
           was
           not
           ,
           that
           she
           had
           then
           means
           to
           disanul
           the
           mariage
           .
           I
           besought
           her
           to
           believe
           ,
           that
           I
           understood
           not
           what
           her
           demand
           was
           ,
           for
           I
           might
           well
           have
           answered
           as
           the
           
           Roman
           Lady
           ,
           whose
           husband
           being
           angry
           with
           her
           that
           she
           never
           told
           him
           of
           his
           evil
           breath
           ,
           she
           made
           answere
           ,
           that
           she
           thought
           that
           every
           mans
           breath
           did
           smell
           as
           his
           .
           But
           I
           told
           her
           howsoever
           it
           was
           ,
           since
           she
           had
           placed
           me
           with
           him
           ,
           it
           was
           my
           resolution
           there
           to
           stay
           ,
           perceiving
           very
           well
           that
           this
           separation
           which
           she
           spake
           of
           ,
           was
           only
           to
           procure
           a
           mischiefe
           to
           the
           King
           my
           husband
           .
        
         
           After
           this
           ,
           we
           accompanyed
           the
           King
           of
           Polonia
           as
           farre
           as
           Beaumont
           ,
           who
           some
           moneths
           before
           his
           departure
           from
           France
           ,
           having
           laboured
           by
           all
           meanes
           to
           make
           me
           forget
           the
           cvill
           offices
           of
           his
           Ingratitude
           ,
           and
           to
           reduce
           our
           friendship
           to
           the
           same
           perfection
           as
           it
           was
           in
           our
           younger
           yeers
           ,
           obliged
           himselfe
           in
           a
           thousand
           oathes
           and
           promises
           at
           his
           farewell
           to
           me
           .
           His
           departure
           out
           of
           France
           ,
           and
           the
           Kings
           sicknesse
           ,
           which
           began
           almost
           at
           the
           same
           time
           ,
           did
           rouze
           the
           spirits
           of
           the
           two
           parties
           of
           this
           kingdome
           ,
           making
           diverse
           projects
           on
           the
           State
           ,
           the
           Huguenots
           having
           at
           the
           death
           of
           the
           Admirall
           ,
           by
           sealed
           writings
           obliged
           the
           King
           my
           husband
           ,
           and
           my
           Brother
           of
           Alenson
           to
           revenge
           his
           death
           (
           gaining
           my
           brothers
           heart
           a
           little
           before
           the
           feast
           of
           Saint
           Bartholomew
           ,
           with
           the
           hope
           to
           establish
           him
           in
           Flanders
           )
           
           perswaded
           them
           as
           the
           King
           and
           Queen
           my
           mother
           came
           back
           to
           France
           ,
           to
           steale
           away
           into
           Campagne
           ,
           where
           certaine
           troupes
           should
           bee
           ready
           to
           attend
           them
           .
           Monsieur
           
             de
             Miossans
          
           ,
           a
           Catholike
           Gentleman
           ,
           having
           heard
           of
           this
           designe
           so
           pernicious
           to
           the
           King
           his
           Master
           ,
           advertised
           me
           of
           it
           ,
           to
           prevent
           the
           bad
           effects
           which
           might
           prove
           so
           prejudiciall
           to
           themselves
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           State.
           I
           made
           haste
           immediately
           to
           the
           King
           ,
           and
           the
           Queen
           my
           Mother
           ,
           telling
           them
           that
           I
           had
           a
           certaine
           thing
           to
           communicate
           unto
           them
           ,
           which
           did
           much
           concerne
           them
           ,
           and
           which
           I
           never
           would
           discover
           ,
           unlesse
           they
           would
           assure
           me
           ,
           that
           it
           should
           not
           prove
           hurtfull
           to
           whom
           I
           named
           ,
           and
           also
           provide
           a
           remedy
           without
           making
           show
           of
           knowing
           any
           thing
           .
           I
           told
           them
           then
           ,
           that
           the
           next
           morning
           ,
           my
           Brother
           and
           the
           King
           my
           husband
           intended
           to
           joyne
           with
           some
           troupes
           of
           Huguenots
           which
           came
           to
           seek
           them
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           oath
           and
           obligation
           for
           revenge
           ,
           which
           the
           Huguenots
           had
           made
           at
           the
           Admiralls
           death
           ,
           which
           obligation
           ,
           being
           for
           their
           fathers
           slaughter
           ,
           was
           now
           excusable
           by
           their
           children
           .
           I
           besought
           them
           to
           pardon
           my
           brother
           ,
           and
           the
           King
           my
           Husband
           ,
           and
           to
           hinder
           their
           departure
           without
           
           out
           making
           it
           apparent
           wherefore
           it
           was
           done
           ;
           this
           they
           accorded
           to
           ,
           and
           it
           was
           carried
           with
           so
           much
           wisedome
           and
           dexteritie
           ,
           that
           without
           the
           knowledge
           of
           the
           cause
           ,
           they
           had
           not
           the
           means
           to
           escape
           .
           This
           being
           passed
           ,
           we
           arrived
           at
           Saint
           Germans
           ,
           where
           we
           stayed
           a
           long
           time
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           Kings
           sicknesse
           ,
           during
           which
           time
           ,
           my
           Brother
           of
           Alenson
           laboured
           by
           all
           suits
           and
           services
           to
           render
           himselfe
           so
           agreeable
           unto
           me
           ,
           that
           in
           the
           end
           I
           vowed
           him
           friendship
           ,
           as
           I
           had
           done
           before
           unto
           King
           Charles
           ,
           for
           till
           that
           time
           ,
           because
           he
           had
           alwayes
           his
           education
           out
           of
           Court
           ,
           we
           had
           scarce
           the
           knowledge
           of
           each
           other
           ,
           and
           therefore
           could
           not
           be
           familiar
           ;
           In
           the
           end
           perceiving
           my selfe
           invited
           by
           such
           obsequiousnesse
           ,
           by
           so
           many
           observances
           ,
           and
           protestations
           which
           he
           daily
           did
           expresse
           ,
           I
           did
           resolve
           to
           imbrace
           his
           love
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           mindfull
           of
           all
           good
           offices
           that
           might
           concerne
           him
           ,
           neverthelesse
           with
           this
           caution
           ,
           that
           it
           should
           be
           without
           prejudice
           to
           the
           duty
           which
           I
           owed
           to
           King
           Charles
           my
           Brother
           ,
           whom
           I
           honored
           above
           all
           things
           in
           the
           world
           ;
           he
           continued
           this
           his
           affection
           to
           me
           ,
           having
           witnessed
           it
           with
           perseverance
           to
           his
           end
           .
        
         
           During
           this
           time
           the
           sicknesse
           of
           King
           
           Charles
           daily
           increasing
           the
           Huguenots
           never
           ceased
           to
           raise
           new
           troubles
           by
           raysing
           new
           projects
           ,
           and
           indeavored
           again
           to
           retire
           my
           Brother
           the
           Duke
           of
           Alenson
           and
           the
           King
           my
           Husband
           from
           the
           Court
           ,
           which
           came
           not
           to
           my
           knowledge
           as
           at
           the
           former
           time
           ,
           neverthelesse
           it
           pleased
           God
           the
           mischiefe
           should
           be
           disclosed
           to
           the
           Queen
           my
           Mother
           so
           neer
           to
           be
           put
           in
           practise
           ,
           that
           the
           troupes
           of
           the
           Huguenots
           were
           to
           arrive
           that
           day
           neere
           unto
           Saint
           Germans
           ,
           in
           so
           much
           that
           we
           were
           constrained
           to
           remove
           from
           thence
           at
           two
           a
           Clock
           after
           midnight
           ,
           and
           to
           put
           King
           Charles
           into
           one
           Litter
           to
           recover
           Paris
           ,
           the
           Queen
           my
           Mother
           disposing
           of
           my
           Brother
           and
           the
           King
           my
           Husband
           in
           her
           own
           Charriot
           ,
           who
           were
           not
           now
           so
           gently
           handled
           as
           before
           ;
           For
           the
           King
           did
           goe
           to
           
             Bois
             de
             Vencennes
          
           ,
           from
           whence
           it
           was
           not
           permitted
           him
           to
           depart
           again
           :
           And
           time
           continuing
           the
           sharpnesse
           of
           his
           Evill
           produced
           daily
           new
           occasions
           to
           increase
           his
           discontents
           ,
           and
           the
           distrust
           he
           conceived
           of
           them
           ,
           to
           which
           the
           combination
           and
           the
           plots
           of
           those
           who
           alwaies
           desired
           the
           ruine
           of
           our
           House
           did
           ,
           as
           I
           believe
           ,
           lend
           too
           much
           help
           .
           These
           distrusts
           were
           carried
           with
           so
           much
           violence
           ,
           that
           the
           Lords
           Marshals
           also
           
             de
             Montmorancy
          
           and
           
           
             de
             Cosse
          
           ,
           were
           retained
           prisoners
           at
           
             Bois
             de
             Vencennes
          
           ,
           and
           
             la
             Mole
          
           and
           the
           Count
           of
           Cocanas
           were
           put
           to
           death
           ;
           nay
           to
           such
           an
           extremity
           and
           height
           of
           perfect
           danger
           the
           affayres
           were
           brought
           ,
           that
           the
           Commissaries
           of
           the
           Court
           of
           Parliament
           were
           deputed
           to
           hear
           my
           Brother
           and
           the
           King
           my
           Husband
           ,
           who
           were
           both
           restrained
           of
           their
           liberty
           .
           The
           King
           my
           Husband
           having
           none
           to
           Counsell
           him
           ,
           commanded
           me
           to
           draw
           in
           writing
           that
           which
           he
           had
           to
           answer
           ,
           to
           the
           end
           that
           he
           might
           not
           trouble
           himself
           nor
           any
           other
           .
           God
           gave
           me
           the
           grace
           to
           draw
           it
           so
           to
           purpose
           ,
           that
           he
           remained
           well
           satisfied
           ,
           and
           the
           Commissaries
           were
           amazed
           to
           see
           him
           so
           well
           prepared
           ;
           And
           seeing
           by
           the
           Death
           of
           
             la
             Mole
          
           and
           the
           Count
           of
           Cocanas
           they
           found
           themselves
           so
           charged
           that
           they
           were
           in
           danger
           of
           their
           lives
           ,
           I
           resolved
           ,
           although
           I
           was
           in
           such
           favour
           with
           King
           Charles
           that
           he
           loved
           nothing
           more
           then
           me
           ,
           to
           venture
           my
           own
           fortunes
           for
           the
           preservation
           of
           their
           lives
           ,
           having
           deliberated
           and
           determined
           with
           my selfe
           ,
           seeing
           that
           not
           any
           of
           the
           Guard
           looked
           in
           ,
           nor
           caused
           my
           women
           to
           unmask
           as
           daily
           I
           went
           into
           my
           Coach
           and
           lighted
           from
           it
           ,
           to
           disguise
           one
           of
           them
           into
           a
           woman
           ,
           and
           to
           take
           him
           with
           me
           into
           my
           Coach
           :
           And
           although
           
           they
           were
           well
           cleared
           of
           the
           Guard
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           enlargement
           of
           the
           one
           was
           sufficient
           to
           assure
           the
           life
           of
           the
           other
           ,
           yet
           they
           could
           never
           agree
           which
           of
           them
           should
           ;
           come
           forth
           ,
           either
           of
           them
           desiring
           to
           be
           that
           person
           ,
           and
           neither
           of
           them
           being
           willing
           to
           stay
           behinde
           ,
           so
           that
           this
           designe
           could
           not
           be
           put
           in
           execution
           ,
           but
           God
           did
           provide
           a
           remedy
           by
           a
           means
           too
           grievous
           to
           me
           ,
           for
           he
           deprived
           me
           of
           King
           Charles
           who
           was
           all
           the
           comfort
           and
           supportance
           of
           my
           life
           ,
           a
           Brother
           from
           whom
           I
           never
           received
           but
           good
           ,
           and
           who
           in
           all
           the
           persecutions
           which
           my
           Brother
           of
           Anjou
           brough
           upon
           me
           had
           alwayes
           assisted
           ,
           advised
           ,
           and
           directed
           me
           :
           briefly
           ,
           I
           lost
           in
           him
           what
           ever
           I
           could
           loose
           .
        
         
           After
           this
           disaster
           fatall
           to
           France
           and
           me
           ,
           we
           went
           to
           Lyons
           to
           meet
           the
           King
           of
           Polonia
           ,
           who
           still
           possessed
           by
           
             le
             Guast
          
           ,
           rendred
           of
           the
           same
           causes
           the
           same
           effects
           and
           believing
           the
           advice
           of
           that
           pernicious
           Spirit
           which
           he
           had
           left
           in
           France
           to
           maintain
           and
           make
           good
           his
           part
           ,
           he
           conceived
           an
           extream
           jealousie
           against
           my
           Brother
           of
           Alenson
           ,
           suspecting
           and
           impatiently
           bearing
           the
           Union
           betwixt
           my
           Husband
           the
           king
           and
           him
           ,
           and
           beleeving
           that
           I
           was
           the
           only
           chain
           that
           united
           and
           preserved
           their
           love
           ,
           and
           therefore
           contrived
           as
           his
           aptest
           
           and
           most
           expedient
           course
           ,
           on
           the
           one
           side
           to
           traduce
           and
           set
           me
           at
           distance
           with
           the
           King
           my
           Husband
           ,
           and
           on
           the
           other
           to
           procure
           that
           the
           Lady
           
             de
             Sauva
          
           to
           whom
           they
           both
           were
           servants
           should
           handle
           them
           in
           such
           a
           manner
           ,
           that
           the
           one
           might
           grow
           extreamly
           jealous
           of
           the
           other
           .
           This
           abhominable
           plot
           the
           fountain
           and
           beginning
           of
           so
           many
           Crosses
           and
           Afflictions
           which
           my
           Brother
           and
           I
           have
           since
           endured
           ,
           was
           pursued
           with
           as
           much
           heat
           and
           subtilty
           ,
           as
           it
           was
           with
           wickednesse
           contrived
           .
           Some
           are
           of
           opinion
           that
           God
           hath
           an
           extraordinary
           and
           particular
           protection
           of
           Illustrious
           personages
           ,
           and
           into
           those
           spirits
           where
           the
           raises
           of
           his
           excellence
           doe
           more
           brightly
           shine
           ,
           he
           gives
           them
           by
           their
           good
           Angels
           some
           secret
           advertisements
           of
           the
           accidents
           which
           are
           prepared
           for
           them
           ,
           be
           they
           good
           or
           evill
           ;
           In
           which
           number
           I
           may
           justly
           place
           the
           Queen
           my
           Mother
           ,
           who
           hath
           proved
           many
           examples
           of
           it
           .
           The
           very
           night
           before
           that
           inauspicious
           turnament
           ,
           she
           dreamed
           that
           she
           saw
           the
           King
           my
           Father
           wounded
           in
           the
           eye
           ,
           as
           the
           next
           day
           he
           was
           ,
           and
           being
           awaked
           ,
           she
           often
           times
           besought
           him
           that
           he
           would
           not
           tilt
           that
           day
           ,
           but
           content
           himself
           with
           the
           pleasure
           of
           seeing
           the
           Turnaments
           without
           being
           an
           Actor
           in
           
           them
           ;
           inevitable
           destiny
           permitted
           not
           so
           great
           a
           blessing
           to
           this
           kingdome
           that
           he
           should
           receive
           such
           saving
           Counsell
           :
           neither
           did
           she
           ever
           loose
           any
           of
           her
           Children
           ,
           but
           a
           little
           before
           she
           saw
           the
           apparition
           of
           a
           great
           flame
           ,
           whereat
           she
           suddainly
           would
           cry
           out
           God
           blesse
           my
           Children
           !
           and
           immediately
           after
           she
           understood
           the
           sad
           news
           which
           by
           that
           fire
           was
           presaged
           .
           In
           her
           sicknes
           at
           Metz
           ,
           being
           in
           great
           extreamity
           by
           a
           pestilent
           feaver
           ,
           which
           she
           took
           by
           going
           to
           see
           the
           Religious
           Houses
           of
           women
           ;
           whereof
           there
           were
           many
           in
           that
           City
           ,
           which
           a
           little
           before
           had
           contagiously
           been
           infected
           ,
           from
           which
           desperate
           malady
           ,
           miraculously
           she
           was
           recovered
           ,
           God
           then
           restoring
           her
           to
           this
           state
           which
           had
           so
           much
           need
           of
           her
           ,
           by
           the
           diligence
           of
           Monsieur
           
             de
             Castelan
          
           her
           Physitian
           ,
           who
           like
           a
           new
           Aesculapius
           made
           an
           admirable
           proofe
           of
           the
           excellence
           of
           his
           art
           :
           She
           raving
           ,
           and
           attended
           by
           King
           Charles
           my
           Brother
           ,
           and
           my
           Sister
           and
           Brother
           of
           Lorraine
           ,
           with
           many
           Lords
           of
           the
           Counsell
           ,
           and
           many
           Ladies
           and
           Princesses
           who
           were
           round
           about
           her
           bed
           ,
           and
           although
           conceiving
           her
           past
           recovery
           ,
           would
           not
           abandon
           her
           ,
           she
           continued
           those
           raging
           fits
           ,
           as
           if
           she
           had
           beheld
           the
           battell
           of
           Jarnac
           :
           Look
           how
           they
           fly
           ,
           
           My
           Sonne
           hath
           the
           victory
           ;
           O
           my
           God
           ,
           my
           God
           assist
           my
           Sonne
           ,
           he
           now
           is
           fallen
           on
           the
           earth
           ;
           See
           where
           the
           Prince
           of
           Conde
           lyes
           slain
           under
           yonder
           hedge
           :
           those
           that
           were
           then
           present
           cryed
           out
           she
           raved
           ,
           and
           knowing
           that
           my
           Brother
           of
           Anjou
           was
           about
           to
           joyn
           in
           battel
           with
           the
           enemy
           ,
           they
           thought
           that
           she
           had
           nothing
           but
           the
           Battell
           in
           her
           head
           ,
           but
           the
           night
           following
           Monsieur
           
             de
             Losses
          
           brought
           news
           of
           it
           ,
           as
           a
           desired
           message
           ,
           by
           which
           he
           thought
           to
           merit
           much
           ,
           to
           whom
           she
           said
           ,
           you
           have
           done
           me
           wrong
           to
           waken
           me
           for
           that
           which
           I
           knew
           before
           ,
           for
           said
           she
           ,
           Did
           I
           not
           see
           it
           yesterday
           ?
           then
           they
           understood
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           not
           the
           raving
           of
           her
           feaver
           ,
           but
           a
           particular
           prenotion
           which
           God
           doth
           give
           to
           rare
           and
           Illustrious
           persons
           .
           The
           Histories
           doe
           furnish
           us
           with
           many
           like
           examples
           of
           the
           ancient
           Heathen
           ,
           as
           the
           apparition
           of
           Brutus
           ,
           and
           many
           more
           which
           I
           will
           not
           now
           rehearse
           ,
           it
           being
           not
           my
           intention
           to
           beautifie
           my
           Memorials
           ,
           but
           only
           to
           relate
           the
           truth
           and
           to
           advance
           them
           forward
           ,
           that
           you
           may
           receive
           them
           with
           greater
           speed
           .
           Of
           these
           divine
           presages
           I
           doe
           not
           account
           my self
           worthy
           ;
           neverthesse
           not
           ungratefully
           to
           conceale
           the
           graces
           and
           gifts
           of
           God
           which
           I
           have
           received
           ,
           and
           which
           I
           ought
           to
           confesse
           ,
           
           and
           will
           doe
           throughout
           all
           my
           life
           ,
           to
           give
           thanks
           unto
           him
           for
           it
           ,
           and
           that
           every
           one
           might
           praise
           in
           me
           the
           wonderfull
           effects
           of
           his
           power
           ,
           his
           bounty
           ,
           and
           his
           mercy
           ;
           I
           professe
           that
           never
           any
           remarkable
           accident
           hath
           befaln
           me
           either
           good
           or
           evill
           ,
           of
           which
           I
           had
           not
           before
           some
           advertisement
           ,
           either
           in
           a
           dreame
           or
           otherwise
           ,
           and
           I
           might
           well
           repeat
           that
           verse
           
             
               My
               minde
               doth
               still
               prophetick
               see
               ,
            
             
               All
               good
               or
               bad
               that
               fals
               on
               me
               .
            
          
        
         
           The
           truth
           whereof
           I
           proved
           then
           at
           the
           arrivall
           of
           the
           King
           of
           Polonia
           ,
           when
           the
           Queen
           my
           Mother
           met
           him
           ,
           although
           it
           were
           so
           hot
           a
           season
           that
           we
           were
           even
           stifled
           with
           the
           throng
           ,
           while
           my
           Brother
           and
           the
           Queen
           my
           Mother
           were
           imbracing
           each
           other
           ,
           and
           expressing
           their
           reciprocall
           indeerments
           ,
           yet
           so
           strange
           a
           cold
           and
           universall
           a
           trembling
           in
           every
           limbe
           and
           joynt
           possessed
           me
           ,
           that
           they
           who
           attended
           on
           me
           did
           perceive
           it
           ;
           I
           had
           much
           adoe
           to
           conceale
           it
           ,
           when
           the
           King
           having
           left
           my
           Mother
           came
           to
           salute
           me
           .
           This
           presage
           did
           touch
           me
           to
           the
           heart
           ,
           howsoever
           there
           passed
           some
           few
           dayes
           before
           the
           King
           discovered
           his
           hate
           and
           badde
           intention
           which
           this
           malicious
           Guast
           had
           made
           him
           to
           conceive
           against
           
           me
           .
           He
           reported
           to
           him
           that
           ever
           since
           the
           death
           of
           the
           King
           ,
           I
           took
           in
           his
           absence
           the
           part
           of
           my
           Brother
           of
           Alenson
           ,
           and
           had
           indeered
           him
           to
           the
           King
           my
           husband
           ;
           wherefore
           watching
           an
           occasion
           to
           arrive
           at
           their
           designe
           ,
           which
           was
           to
           break
           the
           friendship
           of
           my
           Brother
           of
           Alenson
           &
           the
           King
           my
           Husband
           ,
           by
           planting
           dissention
           betwixt
           my
           Husband
           and
           my self
           ,
           and
           by
           tormenting
           them
           both
           with
           jealous
           pangs
           for
           their
           common
           love
           ,
           and
           Mistresse
           the
           Lady
           
             de
             Sauva
          
           ,
           one
           afternoon
           the
           Queen
           my
           Mother
           being
           retired
           into
           her
           closet
           to
           make
           some
           little
           stay
           ,
           your
           Cosin
           Madame
           
             de
             Nevers
          
           ,
           Madame
           
             de
             Rais
             ,
             Bourdeille
          
           ,
           and
           Surgeres
           desired
           me
           that
           I
           would
           goe
           forth
           into
           the
           City
           ;
           on
           this
           motion
           the
           young
           Lady
           
             de
             Mon●igny
          
           the
           Neece
           of
           Madame
           
             de
             Vsez
          
           told
           us
           that
           the
           Abbey
           of
           Saint
           Peters
           was
           a
           goodly
           Covent
           ,
           we
           resolved
           to
           goe
           thither
           because
           she
           had
           an
           Aunt
           there
           ,
           and
           because
           there
           was
           no
           admission
           for
           her
           unlesse
           with
           persons
           of
           eminent
           degree
           ;
           We
           took
           her
           with
           us
           ,
           and
           as
           we
           mounted
           into
           the
           Charriot
           ,
           although
           there
           were
           six
           of
           us
           in
           number
           ,
           besides
           Madame
           
             de
             Curton
          
           a
           Dame
           of
           honour
           who
           was
           alwaies
           with
           me
           ,
           there
           was
           Liancourt
           the
           Kings
           chief
           Esquire
           ,
           and
           Camillus
           with
           him
           ,
           who
           threw
           themselves
           
           on
           the
           bearing
           staves
           of
           Torignyes
           charriot
           ,
           where
           holding
           as
           fast
           as
           they
           could
           ,
           and
           playing
           and
           jeasting
           where
           they
           sate
           ,
           as
           they
           were
           of
           a
           sportfull
           and
           frolick
           disposition
           ,
           they
           said
           ,
           they
           would
           goe
           with
           us
           also
           to
           see
           those
           faire
           and
           religious
           Ladies
           ;
           the
           company
           of
           the
           young
           Lady
           of
           Montigny
           ,
           who
           was
           a
           meere
           stranger
           to
           me
           ,
           and
           of
           those
           two
           who
           were
           the
           Kings
           associates
           ,
           was
           as
           I
           beleeve
           an
           especiall
           mercy
           and
           Providence
           of
           God
           to
           acquit
           me
           from
           the
           imputation
           of
           the
           insuing
           slander
           .
           We
           came
           to
           that
           religious
           house
           ,
           and
           my
           charriot
           ,
           which
           was
           easie
           to
           be
           knowne
           ,
           being
           guilded
           over
           ,
           the
           ground-worke
           being
           yellow
           velvet
           ,
           and
           garnished
           with
           silver
           ,
           did
           attend
           us
           at
           the
           doore
           ,
           neere
           unto
           which
           place
           were
           the
           lodgings
           of
           many
           Gentlemen
           .
           While
           we
           were
           in
           the
           Abbey
           ,
           the
           King
           going
           to
           see
           Quelus
           ,
           who
           then
           lay
           sick
           ,
           having
           with
           him
           the
           King
           my
           Husband
           ,
           
             de
             O
          
           ,
           and
           Rufus
           ,
           passed
           by
           that
           place
           ,
           and
           seeing
           my
           charriot
           empty
           ,
           he
           turned
           towards
           the
           King
           my
           husband
           ,
           and
           said
           ,
           See
           heere
           where
           your
           Queens
           charriot
           is
           ,
           and
           heere
           doth
           Bidus
           lodge
           ,
           I
           will
           lay
           a
           wager
           that
           she
           is
           there
           ,
           and
           commanded
           Rufus
           ,
           a
           fit
           instrument
           for
           such
           malice
           ,
           being
           a
           friend
           to
           
             le
             Guast
          
           ,
           to
           goe
           in
           ,
           and
           see
           ,
           who
           having
           
           found
           nothing
           there
           ,
           yet
           unwilling
           that
           the
           truth
           should
           hinder
           the
           Kings
           project
           ,
           spake
           alowd
           before
           the
           King
           my
           husband
           ,
           The
           birds
           were
           there
           of
           late
           ,
           but
           they
           are
           now
           flowen
           ;
           this
           was
           sufficient
           to
           administer
           a
           subject
           to
           them
           for
           discourse
           till
           they
           returned
           home
           .
           The
           King
           my
           husband
           testifyed
           in
           this
           the
           Goodnes
           of
           his
           Nature
           and
           Understanding
           ,
           with
           which
           he
           shewed
           himselfe
           to
           be
           alwayes
           accompanied
           ,
           and
           detesting
           in
           his
           heart
           this
           malice
           ,
           did
           easily
           discover
           wherefore
           it
           was
           done
           .
           The
           King
           made
           haste
           to
           returne
           before
           me
           ,
           to
           possesse
           the
           Queen
           my
           mother
           with
           this
           Invention
           ,
           and
           to
           make
           me
           receive
           an
           affront
           ;
           I
           arrived
           presently
           after
           he
           had
           the
           leisure
           to
           doe
           me
           this
           ill
           office
           ;
           when
           the
           Queen
           my
           mother
           had
           spoken
           strangely
           of
           me
           before
           the
           Ladies
           ,
           partly
           for
           beliefe
           ,
           and
           partly
           to
           please
           her
           Son
           ,
           whom
           in
           all
           things
           she
           idolized
           .
           On
           my
           returne
           (
           not
           knowing
           any
           thing
           at
           all
           )
           as
           I
           was
           going
           downe
           unto
           my
           chamber
           ,
           with
           all
           the
           troupe
           that
           accompanyed
           me
           to
           Saint
           Peters
           ,
           I
           did
           meet
           my
           husband
           ,
           who
           as
           soone
           as
           he
           beheld
           me
           ,
           began
           to
           laugh
           ,
           and
           said
           ,
           Goe
           to
           the
           Queene
           your
           mother
           ,
           and
           I
           assure
           my selfe
           you
           will
           return
           well
           chafed
           thence
           .
           I
           asked
           him
           wherefore
           ,
           and
           what
           the
           businesse
           was
           ?
           
           he
           made
           answere
           ,
           I
           will
           not
           tell
           you
           ,
           it
           is
           sufficient
           that
           I
           beleeve
           it
           not
           ,
           these
           are
           Inventions
           to
           set
           you
           and
           me
           at
           distance
           ,
           and
           by
           that
           means
           to
           estrange
           me
           from
           the
           freindship
           of
           Monsieur
           your
           Brother
           ;
           Seeing
           I
           could
           learn
           from
           him
           nothing
           else
           ,
           I
           repayred
           to
           the
           Queen
           my
           Mother
           ,
           comming
           into
           the
           hall
           ,
           I
           met
           with
           Monsieur
           
             de
             Guise
          
           ,
           who
           seeing
           this
           division
           in
           our
           house
           ,
           was
           nothing
           sorry
           for
           it
           ,
           well
           hoping
           himself
           to
           collect
           the
           pieces
           of
           the
           broken
           vessell
           ,
           who
           said
           to
           me
           ,
           I
           waite
           here
           Madame
           to
           tell
           you
           ,
           that
           the
           Queen
           hath
           entertained
           a
           very
           uncharitable
           opinion
           of
           you
           ,
           and
           related
           to
           me
           all
           the
           discourse
           ,
           which
           he
           received
           from
           
             de
             O
          
           ,
           who
           being
           then
           an
           entire
           freind
           of
           your
           Cosins
           ,
           told
           it
           to
           Monsieur
           
             de
             Guise
          
           ,
           to
           acquaint
           me
           with
           it
           .
           I
           made
           haste
           unto
           the
           chamber
           of
           the
           Queen
           my
           mother
           ,
           where
           she
           was
           not
           to
           be
           found
           ,
           but
           there
           I
           met
           with
           Madame
           
             de
             Nemours
          
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           other
           Princesses
           and
           Ladies
           ,
           who
           said
           unto
           me
           ,
           Good
           God
           (
           Madame
           )
           the
           Queene
           your
           mother
           is
           extreamly
           incensed
           against
           you
           ,
           I
           would
           advise
           you
           not
           to
           present
           your selfe
           before
           her
           .
           Indeed
           I
           would
           not
           ,
           I
           replied
           ,
           if
           I
           had
           done
           what
           the
           King
           hath
           reported
           of
           me
           ,
           but
           being
           altogether
           innocent
           ,
           it
           is
           requisite
           that
           I
           should
           speake
           
           unto
           her
           to
           acquit
           my selfe
           .
           I
           entred
           then
           into
           her
           closet
           ,
           which
           was
           made
           only
           but
           of
           single
           wainscot
           ,
           so
           that
           they
           might
           understand
           with
           ease
           whatsoever
           words
           were
           spoken
           ;
           As
           soone
           as
           she
           did
           see
           me
           ,
           she
           began
           to
           vent
           her
           choler
           ,
           and
           to
           speak
           whatsoever
           a
           violent
           and
           an
           outragious
           passion
           could
           deliver
           .
           I
           presented
           the
           truth
           unto
           her
           ,
           and
           told
           her
           that
           there
           were
           ten
           or
           twelve
           of
           us
           in
           company
           ,
           beseeching
           her
           to
           enquire
           ,
           and
           not
           onely
           beleeve
           those
           who
           were
           my
           friends
           and
           familiar
           acquaintance
           ,
           but
           Madame
           
             de
             Montigny
          
           ,
           who
           was
           a
           stranger
           to
           me
           ,
           and
           Liancourt
           ,
           and
           Camillus
           ,
           who
           depended
           not
           but
           on
           the
           King
           ;
           but
           she
           had
           no
           eare
           either
           for
           truth
           or
           reason
           ,
           whether
           it
           were
           that
           she
           were
           prepossessed
           with
           the
           falsehood
           ,
           or
           whither
           it
           rather
           were
           to
           comply
           with
           the
           King
           her
           Sonne
           ,
           whom
           with
           all
           her
           affection
           and
           indeavours
           ,
           with
           all
           her
           hopes
           and
           feares
           she
           idolized
           ,
           and
           ceased
           not
           to
           chide
           and
           threaten
           me
           ;
           I
           telling
           her
           that
           the
           King
           was
           he
           that
           raised
           this
           report
           ,
           she
           grew
           into
           a
           greater
           choller
           ,
           and
           would
           have
           made
           me
           believe
           that
           it
           was
           one
           of
           the
           Grooms
           of
           her
           Chambers
           who
           passing
           by
           did
           see
           me
           ,
           but
           finding
           that
           this
           excuse
           was
           too
           grosse
           that
           I
           should
           receive
           it
           into
           my
           beliefe
           ,
           and
           
           that
           I
           remained
           extreamly
           offended
           with
           the
           King
           ,
           it
           did
           the
           more
           instimulate
           and
           torment
           her
           ;
           all
           this
           was
           heard
           into
           her
           Chamber
           being
           full
           of
           people
           ;
           departing
           thence
           with
           as
           much
           indignation
           as
           can
           be
           conceived
           ,
           I
           found
           in
           my
           own
           Chamber
           the
           King
           my
           Husband
           ,
           who
           said
           unto
           me
           ,
           And
           have
           you
           not
           found
           what
           I
           told
           you
           true
           ?
           and
           perceiving
           me
           much
           afflicted
           ;
           torment
           not
           your self
           he
           said
           ,
           for
           this
           Liancourt
           and
           Camillus
           shall
           attend
           the
           King
           at
           his
           going
           to
           rest
           ,
           and
           shall
           acquaint
           him
           with
           the
           wrong
           that
           he
           hath
           done
           you
           ,
           and
           I
           assure
           my selfe
           ,
           to
           morrow
           that
           the
           Queen
           your
           Mother
           will
           doe
           her
           best
           to
           make
           a
           perfect
           agreement
           ;
           I
           replyed
           to
           him
           ,
           Sir
           I
           have
           received
           in
           this
           slander
           too
           publick
           an
           affront
           to
           pardon
           those
           that
           did
           procure
           it
           ,
           but
           I
           account
           all
           but
           light
           in
           regard
           of
           the
           injury
           they
           would
           have
           done
           ,
           by
           pulling
           on
           me
           so
           great
           a
           mischiefe
           ,
           as
           the
           losse
           of
           your
           love
           ;
           he
           answered
           ,
           But
           God
           be
           thanked
           that
           is
           frustrated
           :
           to
           which
           I
           replyed
           ,
           yea
           thanks
           be
           to
           God
           ,
           and
           to
           your
           good
           nature
           ,
           but
           from
           this
           evill
           it
           were
           requisite
           we
           should
           derive
           some
           benefit
           ,
           which
           might
           serve
           us
           for
           instruction
           ,
           to
           have
           an
           eye
           to
           all
           their
           policies
           whereby
           they
           shall
           indeavour
           to
           work
           debate
           betwixt
           us
           ,
           
           for
           it
           is
           to
           be
           believed
           that
           since
           the
           King
           hath
           begun
           to
           proceed
           thus
           farre
           he
           will
           not
           stay
           here
           ,
           nor
           desist
           ,
           till
           he
           hath
           brohen
           the
           bonds
           of
           love
           betwixt
           my
           Brother
           and
           your selfe
           ;
           whiles
           I
           was
           speaking
           this
           ,
           my
           Brother
           came
           ,
           and
           by
           a
           new
           Oath
           I
           obliged
           them
           both
           to
           the
           continuation
           of
           their
           friendship
           ,
           but
           what
           Oath
           is
           of
           strength
           in
           love
           ?
        
         
           While
           we
           were
           at
           the
           Banquet
           ,
           the
           King
           having
           conferred
           with
           Liancourt
           and
           Camillus
           ,
           and
           the
           Lady
           of
           Montigny
           had
           perceived
           the
           errour
           into
           which
           the
           malice
           of
           Rufus
           had
           caused
           him
           to
           fall
           ,
           and
           being
           no
           lesse
           carefull
           to
           recall
           it
           then
           he
           was
           ready
           to
           receive
           it
           ,
           comming
           to
           the
           Queen
           my
           Mother
           he
           did
           confesse
           the
           truth
           unto
           her
           ,
           and
           intreated
           her
           that
           she
           would
           be
           pleased
           to
           excuse
           it
           to
           me
           ,
           that
           I
           might
           not
           persevere
           an
           enemy
           against
           him
           ,
           fearing
           much
           (
           because
           he
           saw
           I
           apprehended
           the
           injury
           )
           that
           I
           knew
           as
           aptly
           to
           revenge
           my self
           ,
           as
           he
           did
           to
           offend
           me
           .
           Returning
           from
           the
           banquet
           ,
           I
           found
           the
           Prophecy
           of
           the
           King
           my
           Husband
           true
           ,
           the
           Queen
           my
           Mother
           sent
           for
           me
           into
           her
           back
           Cabinet
           ,
           which
           was
           joyning
           to
           the
           Kings
           ,
           where
           she
           told
           me
           that
           she
           had
           learned
           the
           truth
           ,
           and
           had
           found
           it
           to
           be
           all
           false
           whatsoever
           the
           Groom
           of
           her
           Chamber
           
           had
           related
           to
           her
           ;
           and
           perceiving
           by
           my
           semblance
           that
           I
           believed
           not
           that
           pretext
           ,
           she
           endeavoured
           by
           all
           meanes
           to
           take
           from
           me
           the
           opinion
           that
           it
           was
           the
           King
           ,
           and
           finding
           it
           advantaged
           nothing
           ,
           the
           King
           came
           presently
           into
           her
           Cabinet
           ,
           and
           made
           me
           many
           and
           grand
           excuses
           ,
           alledging
           that
           others
           made
           him
           believe
           it
           ,
           and
           gave
           me
           all
           the
           satisfaction
           and
           demonstration
           of
           friendship
           that
           could
           be
           desired
           .
           This
           being
           passed
           ,
           having
           continued
           at
           Lyons
           a
           little
           longer
           ,
           we
           went
           into
           
             Avignon
             ,
             Le
             Guast
          
           daring
           no
           more
           invent
           such
           impostures
           ,
           and
           seeing
           by
           my
           actions
           that
           I
           gave
           no
           regard
           unto
           him
           ,
           he
           took
           now
           another
           course
           by
           the
           Lady
           
             de
             Sauva
          
           to
           advance
           his
           mischeivous
           projects
           ,
           winning
           her
           so
           far
           ,
           that
           she
           governed
           all
           by
           him
           ,
           and
           practising
           his
           instructions
           no
           lesse
           dangerous
           then
           those
           of
           Celestina
           ,
           she
           worked
           the
           love
           of
           my
           Brother
           and
           of
           the
           King
           my
           Husband
           (
           but
           light
           before
           and
           flexible
           ,
           being
           both
           but
           very
           young
           )
           to
           such
           a
           height
           and
           strength
           ,
           that
           forgetting
           all
           ambition
           ,
           exercise
           and
           designe
           ,
           they
           minded
           nothing
           else
           but
           that
           Ladies
           service
           ,
           and
           were
           so
           strongly
           jealous
           of
           one
           another
           ,
           that
           although
           she
           was
           courted
           by
           Monsieur
           
             le
             Guise
          
           ,
           by
           
             le
             Guast
             ,
             Sovuray
          
           and
           many
           others
           who
           were
           all
           
           better
           beloved
           by
           her
           then
           themselves
           ,
           yet
           these
           two
           Brothers
           neither
           minded
           nor
           feared
           any
           thing
           but
           the
           preferred
           acceptance
           and
           entertainment
           of
           each
           others
           service
           ;
           And
           this
           woman
           the
           better
           to
           play
           her
           game
           perswaded
           the
           King
           my
           Husband
           that
           I
           grew
           jealous
           of
           her
           ,
           and
           for
           that
           cause
           that
           I
           took
           my
           Brothers
           part
           ;
           we
           easily
           believe
           what
           is
           told
           us
           by
           those
           we
           love
           .
           He
           entertaineth
           this
           beliefe
           ,
           he
           estrangeth
           ,
           he
           concealeth
           himself
           from
           me
           more
           then
           from
           any
           other
           ,
           which
           till
           then
           he
           never
           did
           ;
           for
           till
           he
           received
           this
           impression
           he
           did
           speak
           to
           me
           alwaies
           as
           freely
           as
           to
           a
           Sister
           ,
           knowing
           that
           I
           was
           no
           way
           inclined
           unto
           jealousy
           ,
           but
           desired
           above
           all
           things
           his
           content
           ,
           I
           seeing
           this
           which
           I
           most
           feared
           to
           come
           to
           passe
           ,
           which
           was
           the
           removall
           of
           his
           affection
           from
           me
           ,
           for
           till
           then
           I
           alwaies
           enjoyed
           the
           freedome
           and
           society
           of
           his
           love
           ,
           and
           knowing
           that
           distrust
           which
           depriveth
           of
           familiarity
           is
           the
           beginning
           of
           hate
           ,
           whether
           it
           be
           amongst
           friends
           or
           kindred
           ,
           and
           believing
           besides
           that
           if
           I
           could
           divert
           the
           affections
           of
           my
           Brother
           from
           Madame
           
             de
             Sauva
          
           ,
           I
           should
           overthrow
           the
           foundation
           of
           
             le
             Guast
          
           his
           invention
           which
           he
           had
           plotted
           for
           our
           division
           a●d
           ruine
           ,
           I
           used
           my
           best
           indeavour
           in
           the
           behalf
           of
           my
           brother
           
           to
           withdraw
           him
           from
           her
           ,
           which
           would
           have
           perswaded
           any
           other
           who
           had
           not
           his
           Soule
           inchanted
           with
           the
           love
           and
           subtilty
           of
           these
           fine
           persons
           .
           My
           Brother
           who
           in
           all
           other
           things
           believed
           none
           more
           then
           me
           ,
           could
           not
           in
           this
           retain
           himselfe
           for
           his
           own
           safety
           or
           mine
           ,
           so
           strong
           the
           charms
           of
           this
           Circe
           were
           ,
           assisted
           with
           the
           divelish
           spirit
           of
           
             le
             Guast
          
           ,
           insomuch
           that
           instead
           of
           drawing
           any
           benefit
           from
           my
           perswasions
           ,
           he
           disclosed
           to
           that
           woman
           whatsoever
           privately
           I
           had
           said
           unto
           him
           :
           What
           can
           we
           conceale
           from
           those
           we
           love
           ?
           she
           exasperated
           him
           the
           more
           against
           me
           ,
           and
           strived
           with
           more
           affection
           to
           advance
           
             le
             Guasts
          
           designes
           ,
           and
           to
           perfect
           her
           revenge
           she
           daily
           incited
           the
           King
           my
           Husband
           to
           abandon
           me
           ,
           in
           a
           manner
           that
           he
           spake
           no
           more
           unto
           me
           :
           he
           returned
           from
           her
           very
           late
           ,
           and
           to
           deprive
           him
           of
           seeing
           me
           ,
           she
           commanded
           him
           alwaies
           to
           be
           early
           at
           the
           rising
           of
           the
           Queen
           my
           Mother
           to
           which
           she
           was
           accustomed
           to
           go
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           day
           afterwards
           he
           departed
           no
           more
           from
           her
           ;
           my
           Brother
           was
           altogether
           as
           carefull
           in
           his
           suit
           unto
           her
           ,
           she
           making
           them
           both
           believe
           that
           most
           intirely
           she
           affected
           them
           which
           did
           advance
           as
           much
           their
           jealousie
           ,
           as
           their
           ruine
           .
        
         
         
           We
           staied
           a
           long
           time
           in
           Avignon
           ,
           and
           a
           good
           space
           after
           this
           in
           Burgundy
           and
           Champagne
           ,
           as
           we
           went
           to
           Rhemes
           to
           the
           mariage
           of
           the
           King
           ,
           and
           from
           thence
           we
           came
           to
           Paris
           ,
           where
           the
           affayres
           were
           carried
           after
           the
           old
           manner
           ;
           the
           cunning
           of
           
             le
             Guast
          
           by
           this
           means
           did
           still
           imploy
           it selfe
           to
           our
           destruction
           .
           Being
           at
           Paris
           ,
           my
           Brother
           did
           take
           unto
           him
           Bussi
           ,
           giving
           that
           respect
           unto
           him
           which
           his
           valor
           did
           deserve
           ,
           he
           was
           alwayes
           with
           my
           Brother
           ,
           and
           by
           consequence
           with
           me
           ,
           my
           Brother
           and
           I
           being
           for
           the
           most
           part
           continually
           together
           ,
           and
           giving
           charge
           to
           all
           his
           servants
           to
           honor
           and
           respect
           me
           as
           himself
           ,
           his
           Gentlemen
           and
           servants
           which
           attended
           on
           him
           fulfilled
           this
           his
           pleasing
           command
           ,
           and
           with
           such
           subjection
           ,
           that
           they
           expressed
           no
           lesse
           service
           to
           me
           then
           to
           himselfe
           :
           Your
           Aunt
           observing
           this
           ,
           would
           tell
           me
           oftentimes
           that
           this
           union
           betwixt
           my
           Brother
           and
           my self
           made
           her
           remember
           the
           time
           of
           Monsieur
           
             de
             Orleance
          
           my
           Uncle
           ,
           and
           Madame
           
             de
             Savoy
          
           my
           Aunt
           ;
           but
           Guast
           who
           was
           the
           toadstoole
           of
           the
           time
           ,
           giving
           a
           contrary
           interpretation
           to
           it
           ,
           imagined
           that
           Fortune
           now
           had
           levelled
           him
           a
           faire
           and
           easie
           way
           by
           which
           with
           more
           dexterity
           he
           might
           hasten
           to
           the
           But
           of
           his
           designes
           ,
           
           and
           by
           the
           means
           of
           Madame
           
             de
             Sauva
          
           being
           brought
           into
           favour
           with
           the
           King
           my
           Husband
           ,
           he
           attempted
           by
           all
           the
           wayes
           that
           could
           be
           devised
           to
           perswade
           him
           that
           Bussi
           courted
           me
           ,
           and
           seeing
           he
           could
           not
           prevaile
           with
           my
           Husband
           to
           believe
           it
           ,
           being
           sufficiently
           advertised
           by
           his
           people
           who
           were
           alwayes
           with
           him
           ,
           of
           my
           demeanour
           ,
           and
           that
           there
           was
           no
           apparence
           for
           any
           such
           suspition
           ,
           he
           addressed
           himselfe
           to
           the
           King
           whom
           he
           found
           more
           easie
           to
           perswade
           ,
           as
           well
           for
           the
           little
           good
           will
           he
           did
           bear
           my
           Brother
           and
           my selfe
           ,
           our
           friendship
           being
           suspected
           and
           hatefull
           to
           him
           ,
           as
           for
           the
           secret
           spleen
           he
           did
           owe
           to
           Bussi
           ,
           who
           having
           sometimes
           followed
           him
           ,
           had
           left
           him
           now
           ,
           to
           devote
           his
           service
           to
           my
           Brother
           :
           The
           acquisition
           of
           such
           a
           servant
           as
           much
           increased
           the
           glory
           of
           my
           Brother
           ,
           as
           the
           envy
           of
           our
           Enimies
           ,
           there
           being
           nothing
           in
           this
           age
           of
           his
           sex
           and
           quality
           like
           unto
           him
           in
           valour
           ,
           reputation
           ,
           grace
           and
           spirit
           ,
           of
           whom
           some
           have
           said
           if
           we
           may
           believe
           the
           transmigration
           of
           Soules
           as
           some
           Philosophers
           have
           affirmed
           ,
           that
           without
           doubt
           the
           Soule
           of
           your
           brave
           Brother
           Hardelay
           animated
           and
           informed
           Bussi
           ;
           The
           King
           being
           possest
           with
           this
           by
           
             le
             Guast
          
           related
           it
           to
           the
           Queen
           my
           Mother
           ,
           exhorting
           her
           
           to
           tell
           it
           to
           the
           King
           my
           Husband
           ,
           attempting
           to
           put
           him
           in
           the
           same
           grievances
           as
           he
           did
           before
           at
           Lyons
           ;
           but
           she
           seing
           what
           small
           apparence
           of
           truth
           it
           had
           ,
           rejected
           it
           and
           said
           ,
           I
           know
           not
           what
           male-contents
           they
           are
           who
           abuse
           your
           fancy
           with
           such
           suggestions
           ,
           my
           Daughter
           is
           unhappy
           to
           be
           borne
           in
           such
           an
           age
           ,
           In
           our
           time
           we
           spake
           free
           to
           all
           the
           world
           ,
           and
           to
           all
           the
           Gentlemen
           that
           followed
           the
           King
           your
           father
           ,
           Monsieur
           
             le
             Dauphin
          
           and
           Monsieur
           
             de
             Orleance
          
           ;
           your
           Uncles
           were
           ordinarily
           in
           your
           Aunt
           Margarets
           Chamber
           and
           in
           mine
           ,
           and
           none
           thought
           strange
           thereat
           ,
           as
           there
           was
           no
           reason
           why
           they
           should
           ;
           Bussi
           seeth
           my
           Daughter
           before
           you
           ,
           before
           her
           Husband
           in
           his
           Chamber
           ,
           this
           is
           not
           in
           some
           retired
           place
           ,
           or
           the
           doore
           being
           shut
           ,
           Bussi
           is
           a
           person
           of
           quality
           ,
           and
           chiefe
           in
           attendance
           on
           your
           Brother
           ;
           what
           can
           you
           collect
           from
           this
           ,
           can
           any
           man
           make
           more
           then
           a
           meer
           slander
           of
           it
           ?
           At
           Lyons
           you
           made
           me
           give
           her
           so
           great
           an
           affront
           in
           the
           same
           nature
           that
           I
           am
           afraid
           she
           will
           remember
           it
           while
           she
           liveth
           .
           The
           King
           amazed
           at
           this
           ,
           replyed
           ,
           Madame
           I
           speak
           not
           but
           after
           others
           ,
           she
           demanded
           who
           are
           they
           my
           Son
           ?
           they
           are
           those
           who
           labour
           to
           sow
           dissention
           betwixt
           you
           and
           all
           yours
           :
           The
           King
           being
           gone
           she
           repeated
           
           all
           to
           me
           ,
           and
           said
           ,
           you
           are
           born
           in
           a
           miserable
           age
           ,
           and
           calling
           in
           your
           Aunt
           Madame
           
             de
             Dampierre
          
           she
           began
           to
           discourse
           with
           her
           of
           the
           honest
           liberty
           of
           delights
           which
           they
           enjoyed
           in
           their
           younger
           years
           ,
           without
           being
           subject
           to
           misconstruction
           :
           
             La
             Guast
          
           seeing
           the
           Mine
           blown
           up
           ,
           and
           that
           it
           took
           not
           fire
           on
           that
           side
           he
           expected
           ,
           addressed
           himself
           to
           some
           Gentlemen
           that
           followed
           the
           King
           my
           Husband
           ,
           who
           till
           that
           time
           had
           been
           companions
           of
           Bussi
           ,
           and
           were
           now
           become
           his
           enemies
           ,
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           jealousie
           which
           his
           advancement
           and
           his
           glory
           had
           procured
           him
           ,
           they
           joyning
           to
           their
           envious
           hatred
           an
           inconsiderate
           zeale
           to
           the
           service
           of
           their
           Master
           ,
           or
           to
           speake
           more
           truly
           ,
           covering
           their
           envy
           with
           that
           pretence
           ,
           resolved
           one
           evening
           (
           as
           he
           went
           late
           from
           his
           Masters
           lying
           down
           )
           to
           retire
           into
           his
           own
           lodging
           to
           assault
           and
           seize
           upon
           him
           ;
           and
           because
           my
           Brothers
           Gentlemen
           were
           accustomed
           to
           keep
           him
           company
           they
           knew
           they
           should
           not
           finde
           him
           with
           lesse
           then
           fifteen
           or
           twenty
           persons
           ,
           and
           although
           he
           carried
           no
           sword
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           wound
           which
           a
           little
           before
           he
           received
           in
           his
           arme
           ,
           they
           knew
           his
           presence
           would
           be
           enough
           to
           double
           the
           courage
           of
           his
           companions
           :
           Apprehending
           
           this
           and
           indeavoring
           to
           make
           their
           enterprise
           assured
           ,
           they
           resolved
           to
           assault
           him
           with
           two
           or
           three
           hundred
           men
           ,
           the
           vaile
           of
           night
           covering
           the
           shame
           of
           such
           an
           assault
           :
           
             Le
             Guast
          
           who
           commanded
           a
           Regiment
           of
           the
           Guard
           provided
           them
           with
           Souldiers
           ,
           who
           putting
           themselves
           in
           five
           or
           six
           troupes
           in
           the
           street
           through
           which
           of
           necessity
           he
           must
           passe
           ,
           they
           charged
           on
           him
           putting
           out
           their
           Links
           and
           Torches
           .
           After
           a
           volley
           of
           Harquebuses
           and
           Pistols
           ,
           enough
           not
           only
           to
           intrap
           a
           troupe
           of
           fifteen
           or
           twenty
           persons
           ,
           but
           to
           defeate
           a
           whole
           Regiment
           of
           Souldiers
           ,
           they
           hand
           to
           hand
           did
           combat
           with
           this
           troupe
           ,
           labouring
           continually
           in
           the
           mask
           of
           night
           to
           mark
           out
           Bussi
           ,
           knowing
           him
           by
           his
           dove-coloured
           Scarfe
           in
           which
           he
           carried
           his
           wounded
           arme
           ,
           which
           served
           at
           that
           time
           well
           for
           them
           ,
           who
           otherwise
           would
           have
           felt
           the
           strength
           and
           vigour
           of
           it
           ,
           but
           they
           were
           so
           well
           entertained
           by
           those
           few
           honest
           Gentlemen
           from
           whom
           neither
           this
           unexpected
           incounter
           ,
           nor
           the
           horrour
           of
           the
           night
           had
           taken
           away
           their
           judgement
           ,
           or
           their
           courage
           ,
           that
           making
           as
           great
           a
           proofe
           of
           their
           valour
           as
           of
           their
           affection
           ,
           to
           their
           friend
           ,
           by
           fine
           force
           they
           brought
           him
           to
           his
           lodging
           ,
           without
           losing
           any
           
           of
           their
           troupe
           ,
           saving
           one
           Gentleman
           only
           who
           was
           trained
           up
           with
           him
           ,
           and
           being
           wounded
           also
           in
           his
           arme
           carried
           it
           in
           a
           dove-coloured
           scarfe
           as
           Bussi
           did
           ,
           yet
           differing
           much
           from
           his
           ,
           it
           being
           nothing
           so
           rich
           as
           his
           Masters
           was
           ,
           howsoever
           in
           the
           obscurity
           of
           night
           either
           the
           fury
           or
           the
           courage
           of
           these
           assassinates
           ,
           who
           had
           the
           word
           given
           them
           to
           fall
           on
           the
           dove-coloured
           scarfe
           ,
           prevailed
           so
           much
           ,
           that
           all
           the
           troupes
           threw
           themselves
           on
           that
           poore
           Gentleman
           and
           left
           him
           dead
           in
           the
           street
           .
           An
           Italian
           Gentleman
           that
           belonged
           to
           my
           Brother
           being
           there
           ,
           surprised
           with
           feare
           did
           runne
           all
           bloody
           into
           the
           Louure
           and
           comming
           up
           the
           staires
           where
           my
           Brothers
           Chamber
           was
           ,
           cryed
           out
           that
           Bussi
           was
           assaulted
           ;
           my
           Brother
           immediately
           would
           have
           gone
           to
           rescue
           him
           :
           By
           good
           fortune
           I
           was
           not
           then
           in
           bed
           ,
           and
           was
           lodged
           so
           neer
           unto
           my
           Brother
           that
           I
           heard
           that
           affrighted
           man
           comming
           up
           the
           staires
           ,
           and
           Proclayming
           that
           terrible
           news
           as
           soon
           as
           he
           .
           I
           ran
           forthwith
           into
           his
           Chamber
           to
           hinder
           him
           from
           going
           down
           ,
           and
           sent
           to
           the
           Queen
           my
           Mother
           to
           intreate
           her
           to
           come
           and
           stay
           him
           ,
           seeing
           the
           just
           griefe
           which
           he
           conceived
           did
           transport
           him
           so
           beyond
           himselfe
           ,
           that
           inconsiderately
           he
           would
           expose
           himselfe
           
           to
           any
           danger
           to
           run
           headlong
           to
           revenge
           :
           we
           retained
           him
           with
           much
           adoe
           ;
           the
           Q.
           my
           Mother
           urging
           there
           was
           no
           apparence
           that
           he
           should
           venter
           himself
           alone
           during
           night
           ,
           that
           obscurity
           did
           cover
           all
           vilany
           ,
           that
           
             le
             Guast
          
           was
           mischievous
           enough
           to
           have
           done
           it
           peradventure
           on
           purpose
           that
           he
           might
           fall
           into
           some
           evill
           accident
           .
           These
           words
           were
           of
           little
           force
           with
           him
           being
           almost
           desperate
           ,
           but
           she
           using
           her
           authority
           staied
           him
           and
           gave
           the
           Porters
           charge
           that
           they
           should
           not
           let
           him
           forth
           ,
           taking
           the
           pains
           herself
           to
           stay
           with
           him
           till
           he
           had
           learned
           the
           truth
           of
           all
           :
           Bussi
           whom
           God
           had
           preserved
           miraculously
           from
           that
           danger
           troubling
           not
           himself
           with
           the
           hazard
           of
           it
           ,
           his
           Sou●e
           being
           uncapable
           of
           feare
           ,
           being
           born
           for
           a
           terrour
           to
           his
           Enemies
           ,
           a
           glory
           to
           his
           Master
           ,
           a
           helpe
           unto
           his
           friends
           ;
           as
           soon
           as
           he
           was
           entred
           into
           his
           lodging
           thinking
           in
           what
           a
           trouble
           his
           Master
           would
           be
           if
           the
           newes
           of
           this
           encounter
           were
           brought
           uncertainly
           unto
           him
           ,
           and
           fearing
           it
           might
           throw
           him
           upon
           the
           ranks
           of
           his
           enemies
           ,
           as
           without
           doubt
           it
           had
           ,
           if
           the
           Queen
           my
           Mother
           had
           not
           prevented
           it
           ,
           sent
           forthwith
           one
           of
           his
           servants
           who
           brought
           him
           the
           truth
           and
           the
           news
           of
           all
           ;
           And
           the
           day
           appearing
           ,
           
           Bussi
           without
           fear
           of
           his
           enemies
           came
           into
           the
           Louure
           with
           as
           joyfull
           and
           as
           brave
           a
           presence
           ,
           as
           if
           the
           former
           assassinat
           had
           been
           to
           him
           a
           turnament
           of
           pleasure
           ,
           My
           Brother
           Being
           also
           as
           glad
           to
           see
           him
           ,
           as
           full
           of
           indignation
           to
           revenge
           his
           quarrell
           ,
           sufficiently
           did
           witnesse
           how
           sensible
           he
           was
           of
           the
           affront
           that
           was
           done
           unto
           him
           by
           attempting
           to
           deprive
           him
           of
           so
           worthy
           and
           so
           brave
           a
           Servant
           although
           
             le
             Guast
          
           could
           not
           endure
           that
           Bussi
           should
           be
           ranckt
           before
           him
           ,
           or
           be
           seen
           to
           take
           the
           upper
           hand
           .
        
         
           The
           Queen
           my
           Mother
           the
           wisest
           and
           most
           advised
           that
           ever
           was
           ,
           knowing
           of
           what
           weights
           were
           such
           effects
           ,
           and
           foreseeing
           that
           in
           the
           end
           ,
           they
           might
           set
           both
           her
           sonnes
           at
           variance
           ,
           did
           counsaile
           my
           Brother
           (
           to
           take
           away
           all
           pretences
           )
           that
           Bussi
           a
           while
           should
           absent
           himself
           from
           Court
           ,
           to
           which
           my
           Brother
           gave
           consent
           ,
           through
           my
           intreaties
           ,
           seeing
           well
           that
           if
           he
           stayed
           ,
           
             Le
             Guast
          
           would
           continue
           his
           incendiary
           devises
           ,
           and
           would
           make
           him
           serve
           as
           a
           Cloake
           for
           his
           pernicious
           designes
           ,
           which
           were
           to
           keep
           at
           discord
           my
           Brother
           and
           the
           King
           my
           Husband
           as
           he
           had
           done
           by
           his
           aforesaid
           inventions
           ;
           Bussi
           who
           had
           no
           other
           will
           but
           that
           of
           his
           Masters
           ,
           departed
           from
           the
           Court
           accompanied
           
           with
           the
           bravest
           of
           the
           Nobility
           which
           followed
           my
           Brother
           ;
           this
           subject
           was
           pleasing
           to
           
             Le
             Guast
          
           ,
           and
           at
           the
           same
           time
           seeing
           the
           King
           my
           Husband
           one
           night
           in
           a
           great
           weaknesse
           in
           which
           he
           fainting
           swounded
           oftentimes
           away
           ,
           which
           came
           unto
           him
           as
           I
           beleeve
           by
           an
           excesse
           which
           he
           had
           made
           with
           women
           ,
           where
           I
           served
           and
           assisted
           him
           as
           my
           duty
           did
           command
           me
           ,
           at
           which
           so
           much
           he
           was
           contented
           ,
           that
           he
           praised
           me
           to
           all
           the
           world
           ,
           saying
           that
           if
           I
           had
           not
           perceived
           him
           in
           that
           extreamity
           ,
           and
           run
           presently
           to
           his
           succour
           to
           call
           my
           women
           and
           his
           servants
           to
           him
           ,
           that
           he
           had
           been
           dead
           ,
           and
           for
           this
           that
           he
           would
           make
           farre
           more
           deerly
           of
           me
           then
           hitherto
           he
           had
           .
           
             Le
             Guast
          
           seeing
           also
           that
           of
           late
           the
           love
           and
           friendship
           between
           my
           Brother
           and
           the
           King
           my
           Husband
           began
           to
           renew
           it self
           ,
           believing
           that
           I
           was
           the
           only
           occasion
           and
           instrument
           thereof
           ,
           and
           that
           I
           was
           to
           them
           (
           as
           we
           may
           see
           in
           all
           naturall
           things
           ,
           but
           especially
           in
           Serpents
           cut
           )
           a
           certain
           naturall
           balme
           which
           doth
           reunite
           and
           reconcile
           ▪
           the
           divided
           parts
           ,
           pursuing
           alwayes
           the
           course
           of
           his
           first
           pernicious
           designe
           ,
           and
           labouring
           to
           contrive
           some
           new
           invention
           to
           divide
           the
           King
           my
           Husband
           and
           my self
           ;
           did
           put
           into
           the
           
           Kings
           head
           ,
           who
           some
           few
           dayes
           before
           by
           the
           same
           inventien
           of
           
             Le
             Guast
          
           had
           taken
           from
           the
           Queen
           his
           most
           vertuous
           and
           sacred
           Princesse
           one
           of
           her
           Gentlewomen
           whom
           she
           loved
           very
           deerly
           ,
           and
           who
           was
           trayned
           up
           with
           her
           ,
           named
           Changi
           ,
           he
           thought
           it
           now
           expedient
           that
           the
           King
           my
           Husband
           should
           doe
           the
           like
           by
           me
           ,
           taking
           from
           me
           her
           whom
           I
           most
           affected
           named
           Torigny
           ,
           without
           any
           cause
           or
           reason
           but
           this
           ,
           That
           it
           was
           not
           requisite
           for
           young
           Princesses
           to
           have
           such
           servants
           in
           whom
           they
           might
           repose
           any
           particular
           confidence
           ;
           The
           King
           perswaded
           by
           this
           wicked
           fellow
           talked
           of
           it
           oftentimes
           to
           the
           King
           my
           Husband
           ,
           who
           told
           him
           that
           he
           knew
           very
           well
           that
           he
           should
           doe
           me
           a
           grievous
           displeasure
           by
           it
           ,
           and
           if
           I
           loved
           Torigny
           ,
           I
           had
           occasion
           so
           to
           doe
           ,
           that
           besides
           her
           education
           with
           the
           Queen
           of
           Spaine
           my
           Sister
           ,
           and
           her
           attendance
           on
           me
           since
           my
           Infancy
           ,
           she
           was
           of
           an
           excellent
           understanding
           ,
           and
           who
           had
           done
           him
           very
           good
           service
           in
           his
           captivity
           at
           
             Bois
             de
             Vincennes
          
           ,
           that
           he
           should
           be
           ungratefull
           should
           he
           not
           remember
           it
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           oftentimes
           had
           seen
           his
           Majesty
           himself
           make
           deerly
           of
           her
           .
           In
           this
           he
           defended
           himself
           ,
           but
           in
           the
           end
           
             Le
             Guast
          
           persisting
           continually
           to
           incite
           
           the
           King
           who
           telling
           my
           Husband
           that
           he
           would
           never
           love
           him
           more
           ▪
           if
           by
           the
           next
           morning
           he
           had
           not
           taken
           Torigny
           from
           me
           ,
           he
           was
           constrained
           to
           his
           great
           griefe
           (
           as
           since
           he
           often
           hath
           protested
           to
           me
           )
           to
           intreat
           and
           command
           me
           to
           give
           way
           unto
           it
           ,
           which
           was
           so
           grievous
           to
           me
           that
           I
           could
           not
           but
           witnes
           to
           him
           by
           my
           tears
           what
           an
           injury
           and
           displeasure
           ▪
           I
           received
           by
           it
           ,
           demonstrating
           unto
           him
           that
           what
           most
           afflicted
           me
           ,
           was
           not
           the
           removall
           of
           a
           Servant
           who
           since
           my
           Infancy
           had
           been
           alwayes
           profitable
           and
           dutifull
           to
           me
           ,
           but
           it
           being
           known
           how
           well
           I
           loved
           her
           ,
           I
           was
           not
           ignorant
           how
           great
           a
           prejudice
           this
           suddain
           and
           forced
           departure
           of
           hers
           would
           bring
           to
           my
           reputation
           ;
           he
           being
           unable
           to
           allow
           these
           truths
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           promise
           which
           he
           made
           the
           King
           to
           doe
           me
           this
           great
           displeasure
           ,
           she
           went
           away
           the
           same
           day
           to
           a
           Cosin
           of
           hers
           called
           Monsieur
           
             de
             Castelas
          
           ,
           I
           remained
           so
           perplexed
           with
           this
           indignity
           that
           no
           longer
           able
           to
           resist
           the
           just
           griefes
           that
           did
           invade
           me
           ,
           but
           banishing
           all
           Counsell
           from
           me
           ,
           I
           did
           so
           abandon
           my selfe
           unto
           affliction
           ,
           that
           I
           had
           not
           the
           power
           any
           more
           to
           look
           after
           the
           King
           my
           Husband
           ;
           in
           a
           manner
           that
           
             Le
             Guast
          
           and
           Madame
           
             de
             Sauva
          
           on
           one
           
           side
           estranging
           him
           from
           me
           ,
           and
           I
           estranging
           my self
           on
           the
           other
           ,
           we
           neither
           lay
           nor
           talked
           more
           together
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           The
           Argument
           of
           the
           Second
           Book
           .
        
         
           THE
           Duke
           of
           Alenson
           his
           departure
           from
           Court
           by
           stealth
           ,
           seconded
           by
           the
           King
           of
           Navarres
           ,
           on
           which
           insued
           the
           imprisonment
           of
           this
           Lady
           .
           The
           peace
           of
           
             Sens
             ▪
          
           New
           warrs
           denounced
           against
           the
           Huguenots
           by
           the
           bad
           Counsell
           of
           the
           Bishops
           .
           Her
           travailes
           and
           negotiation
           into
           Flanders
           ,
           and
           the
           honorable
           
           inducements
           to
           it
           .
           The
           tragicall
           story
           of
           
             Madamoiselle
             de
             Tournon
          
           ,
           who
           overcome
           by
           despaire
           ,
           dyed
           (
           poore
           Lady
           )
           for
           the
           want
           of
           that
           love
           ,
           whose
           abundance
           overcharged
           her
           .
           Assurance
           taken
           from
           the
           Lords
           of
           Flanders
           for
           the
           surrendring
           of
           their
           towns
           and
           Countries
           into
           the
           Duke
           of
           Alenson
           his
           protection
           .
           The
           heady
           and
           unjust
           proceedings
           of
           his
           imprisonment
           at
           Court
           ,
           his
           releasement
           from
           it
           ,
           and
           not
           long
           after
           ,
           his
           re-deliverance
           from
           his
           increasing
           fears
           and
           persecutions
           by
           a
           dangerous
           escape
           by
           night
           out
           of
           this
           Ladyes
           window
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           The
           Memorialls
           of
           Queen
           MARGARET
           .
           The
           Second
           Booke
           .
        
         
           CERTAIN
           dayes
           after
           ,
           some
           faithfull
           servants
           of
           the
           King
           my
           Husband
           having
           made
           him
           understand
           the
           artifice
           by
           the
           means
           whereof
           he
           was
           led
           unto
           destruction
           ,
           by
           estranging
           himselfe
           and
           his
           affections
           from
           my
           Brother
           ,
           and
           my selfe
           ,
           from
           whom
           he
           ought
           to
           expect
           his
           greatest
           succour
           ,
           and
           growing
           now
           into
           neglect
           ,
           as
           the
           King
           began
           to
           undervalue
           him
           ,
           they
           caused
           him
           to
           speak
           unto
           my
           Brother
           ,
           who
           since
           the
           departure
           of
           Bussi
           had
           no
           way
           amended
           
           his
           condition
           ;
           for
           every
           day
           
             Le
             Guast
          
           caused
           him
           to
           receive
           some
           new
           indignities
           ,
           and
           knowing
           that
           they
           were
           both
           in
           the
           same
           condition
           at
           Court
           ,
           being
           both
           out
           of
           favour
           ,
           and
           that
           
             Le
             Guast
          
           alone
           did
           govern
           the
           world
           ,
           that
           they
           must
           begge
           to
           him
           for
           whatsoever
           they
           desired
           to
           obtain
           of
           the
           King
           ;
           and
           if
           they
           chanced
           to
           demand
           any
           thing
           they
           were
           rejected
           with
           contempt
           ,
           that
           if
           any
           one
           had
           made
           himself
           their
           servant
           ,
           he
           forthwith
           was
           cryed
           down
           ,
           and
           laden
           with
           a
           thousand
           slanders
           and
           complaints
           ,
           perceiving
           also
           that
           their
           disunion
           was
           their
           ruine
           ,
           they
           resolved
           to
           unite
           and
           retire
           themselves
           from
           Court
           ,
           and
           to
           assemble
           their
           servants
           and
           friends
           together
           ,
           to
           demand
           of
           the
           King
           a
           condition
           and
           respect
           worthy
           of
           them
           ,
           my
           Brother
           having
           not
           yet
           the
           exhibition
           for
           his
           maintenance
           ,
           and
           maintaining
           himself
           on
           certain
           ill
           assigned
           pensions
           which
           came
           unto
           him
           onely
           when
           it
           pleased
           
             Le
             Guast
          
           ,
           and
           the
           King
           my
           Husband
           no
           way
           rejoycing
           in
           his
           government
           of
           Guyenne
           ,
           he
           being
           not
           permitted
           to
           go
           unto
           it
           ,
           or
           to
           any
           other
           of
           his
           Principalities
           .
           This
           resolution
           being
           taken
           ,
           my
           Brother
           spake
           unto
           me
           and
           said
           that
           they
           two
           were
           now
           made
           perfect
           friends
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           much
           desired
           that
           the
           King
           my
           
           Husband
           and
           I
           should
           be
           the
           like
           ,
           and
           intreated
           me
           to
           forget
           whatsoever
           before
           had
           passed
           betwixt
           us
           ,
           adding
           that
           the
           King
           my
           Husband
           told
           him
           that
           he
           was
           heartily
           sorry
           for
           it
           ,
           and
           now
           perceived
           that
           our
           enemies
           were
           too
           strong
           and
           subtile
           for
           us
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           resolved
           now
           entirely
           to
           affect
           me
           ,
           and
           to
           grant
           unto
           me
           all
           desired
           satisfaction
           ,
           he
           besought
           me
           also
           that
           for
           my
           part
           I
           would
           love
           him
           ,
           and
           in
           his
           absence
           assist
           him
           in
           his
           affaires
           ;
           they
           both
           agree
           on
           this
           resolution
           ,
           that
           my
           Brother
           should
           depart
           first
           ,
           stealing
           away
           in
           a
           Caroach
           ,
           and
           that
           certain
           dayes
           after
           the
           King
           my
           Husband
           should
           follow
           him
           under
           pretence
           of
           going
           to
           the
           Chace
           ,
           being
           both
           very
           sorry
           that
           they
           could
           not
           take
           me
           with
           them
           ,
           neverthelesse
           assuring
           themselves
           ,
           it
           being
           known
           they
           were
           abroad
           ,
           that
           none
           durst
           offer
           any
           violence
           to
           me
           ,
           intending
           to
           make
           it
           speedily
           appeare
           ,
           that
           their
           intention
           was
           no
           way
           to
           trouble
           France
           ,
           but
           only
           to
           establish
           a
           condition
           worthy
           of
           their
           quality
           ,
           and
           to
           secure
           their
           persons
           ,
           for
           among
           these
           late
           troubles
           they
           alledged
           ,
           that
           they
           were
           not
           without
           great
           danger
           of
           their
           lives
           :
           whether
           this
           feare
           of
           theirs
           were
           well
           grounded
           or
           no
           ,
           or
           whether
           they
           who
           desired
           the
           ruine
           and
           division
           of
           our
           
           House
           (
           the
           better
           to
           prevaile
           themselves
           )
           had
           caused
           such
           alarmes
           to
           be
           given
           them
           ,
           by
           the
           daily
           advertisements
           they
           received
           .
        
         
           The
           Evening
           being
           come
           ,
           a
           little
           before
           the
           supper
           of
           the
           King
           was
           served
           in
           ,
           my
           Brother
           changing
           his
           cloake
           ,
           and
           muffling
           it
           about
           his
           face
           ,
           went
           forth
           attended
           only
           with
           one
           Servant
           ,
           who
           was
           not
           known
           ,
           and
           walked
           on
           foot
           as
           farre
           as
           Saint
           Honorius
           gate
           ,
           where
           he
           found
           himselfe
           provided
           with
           a
           Caroach
           which
           he
           borrowed
           of
           a
           Lady
           for
           that
           purpose
           ,
           into
           which
           being
           mounted
           ,
           he
           came
           as
           farre
           as
           certaine
           houses
           about
           a
           quarter
           of
           a
           mile
           from
           Paris
           ,
           where
           having
           horses
           that
           attended
           him
           ,
           he
           there
           planted
           himself
           in
           the
           Saddle
           ,
           and
           about
           a
           mile
           from
           thence
           ,
           hee
           was
           saluted
           by
           two
           or
           three
           hundred
           horse
           of
           his
           servants
           ,
           who
           made
           there
           their
           Rendezvous
           accordingly
           ,
           as
           he
           appointed
           ;
           they
           perceived
           not
           at
           Court
           his
           departure
           ,
           till
           about
           nine
           of
           the
           clock
           in
           the
           evening
           ;
           the
           King
           and
           Queen
           my
           mother
           demanded
           of
           me
           why
           he
           was
           not
           at
           supper
           with
           them
           ,
           and
           if
           he
           were
           in
           health
           or
           no
           ;
           I
           replyed
           ,
           that
           I
           saw
           him
           not
           since
           dinner
           ,
           they
           sent
           into
           his
           chamber
           to
           know
           what
           the
           businesse
           was
           ,
           forthwith
           it
           was
           returned
           that
           he
           was
           not
           there
           ,
           they
           gave
           order
           
           that
           they
           should
           search
           all
           the
           chambers
           of
           the
           Ladies
           to
           which
           he
           was
           accustomed
           to
           goe
           ,
           they
           sought
           him
           in
           the
           Castle
           ,
           and
           in
           ,
           and
           round
           about
           the
           Citie
           ;
           but
           they
           found
           him
           not
           ;
           Immediately
           the
           Alarme
           waxed
           hot
           ,
           the
           King
           grew
           into
           a
           rage
           ,
           and
           swolne
           with
           choler
           and
           despite
           ,
           he
           sent
           to
           all
           the
           Princes
           and
           Lords
           of
           the
           Court
           ,
           commanding
           them
           to
           take
           horse
           ,
           and
           to
           bring
           him
           back
           either
           alive
           or
           dead
           ,
           urging
           that
           he
           was
           gone
           to
           trouble
           his
           estate
           ,
           and
           to
           make
           warre
           against
           him
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           would
           make
           him
           understand
           the
           folly
           he
           committed
           in
           opposing
           a
           Prince
           so
           puissant
           as
           himselfe
           .
           Many
           of
           the
           Princes
           and
           Lords
           refused
           this
           commission
           ,
           demonstrating
           unto
           the
           King
           ,
           of
           what
           importance
           it
           was
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           would
           ingage
           their
           lives
           in
           the
           service
           of
           his
           Majestie
           ,
           as
           their
           duties
           did
           oblige
           them
           ,
           but
           to
           goe
           against
           Monsieur
           his
           Brother
           ,
           they
           well
           knew
           that
           the
           day
           would
           come
           ,
           when
           his
           Majestie
           would
           give
           them
           but
           little
           thanks
           for
           it
           ,
           and
           assured
           him
           that
           my
           Brother
           would
           undertake
           nothing
           that
           might
           be
           displeasing
           to
           his
           Majestie
           ,
           or
           prejudicial
           to
           the
           State
           ,
           that
           peradventure
           it
           was
           some
           discontent
           that
           invited
           him
           to
           remove
           from
           Court
           ,
           and
           thereupon
           it
           were
           expedient
           that
           the
           King
           should
           
           first
           send
           unto
           him
           to
           informe
           himselfe
           of
           the
           occasion
           that
           moved
           him
           to
           depart
           ,
           before
           he
           took
           a
           resolution
           to
           proceed
           against
           him
           with
           so
           extreame
           a
           rigour
           ;
           but
           others
           there
           were
           that
           accepted
           this
           commission
           ,
           and
           prepared
           themselves
           to
           take
           horse
           ,
           their
           diligence
           could
           not
           make
           that
           dispatch
           ,
           but
           it
           was
           first
           upon
           the
           break
           of
           day
           ,
           which
           was
           the
           cause
           that
           they
           could
           not
           finde
           my
           brother
           ,
           and
           were
           constrained
           to
           returne
           ,
           as
           being
           not
           in
           equipage
           of
           warre
           ;
           The
           King
           for
           all
           this
           was
           not
           more
           favourable
           to
           the
           King
           my
           husband
           ,
           but
           looked
           with
           the
           same
           eye
           of
           disregard
           upon
           him
           as
           before
           ,
           the
           which
           confirmed
           him
           in
           his
           resolution
           ,
           so
           that
           within
           a
           few
           daies
           after
           ,
           he
           retired
           himself
           from
           Court
           ,
           pretending
           that
           he
           was
           gone
           on
           hunting
           .
           For
           me
           ,
           the
           teares
           which
           (
           all
           that
           night
           after
           my
           Brothers
           departure
           )
           were
           my
           companions
           ,
           had
           brought
           on
           the
           next
           morning
           so
           great
           a
           Rewme
           on
           one
           side
           of
           my
           face
           ,
           that
           by
           reason
           of
           a
           fever
           ,
           I
           was
           constrained
           certain
           daies
           to
           keep
           my
           bed
           ,
           being
           very
           ill
           ,
           and
           overcome
           with
           many
           sorrows
           ,
           during
           which
           time
           of
           sicknesse
           ,
           the
           King
           my
           husband
           ,
           whether
           he
           was
           busied
           to
           prepare
           for
           his
           departure
           ,
           or
           whether
           being
           about
           to
           leave
           the
           Court
           ,
           he
           would
           bestow
           on
           pleasure
           the
           little
           time
           
           he
           had
           to
           stay
           ,
           and
           delight
           himself
           with
           the
           presence
           and
           company
           of
           his
           Mistris
           Madame
           
             de
             Sauva
          
           ,
           had
           not
           the
           leisure
           to
           visite
           me
           ,
           but
           retiring
           to
           his
           rest
           at
           his
           accustomed
           houres
           ,
           which
           were
           about
           one
           or
           two
           a
           clock
           after
           mid-night
           ,
           I
           knew
           not
           of
           his
           comming
           ,
           we
           lying
           in
           two
           beds
           ,
           as
           our
           usuall
           manner
           was
           ,
           and
           rising
           before
           I
           was
           awake
           to
           be
           at
           the
           rising
           of
           the
           Queen
           my
           mother
           ,
           to
           which
           as
           I
           have
           said
           ,
           Madame
           
             de
             Sauva
          
           was
           accustomed
           to
           goe
           ,
           he
           not
           so
           much
           as
           spake
           unto
           me
           ,
           as
           he
           promised
           my
           Brother
           ,
           and
           departed
           in
           the
           same
           manner
           ,
           without
           bidding
           me
           farewell
           :
           For
           all
           this
           ,
           I
           was
           suspected
           by
           the
           King
           to
           be
           the
           only
           cause
           of
           his
           departure
           ,
           who
           was
           so
           incensed
           against
           me
           ,
           that
           if
           he
           had
           not
           been
           retained
           by
           the
           Queen
           my
           mother
           ,
           I
           beleeve
           his
           choler
           had
           wrought
           some
           crueltie
           against
           my
           life
           ,
           but
           restrained
           by
           her
           ,
           and
           daring
           not
           doe-worse
           ,
           he
           suddenly
           whispered
           in
           my
           mothers
           eare
           ,
           that
           it
           were
           requisite
           ,
           I
           had
           a
           Guard
           set
           over
           me
           ;
           to
           keep
           me
           from
           following
           the
           King
           my
           husband
           ,
           and
           to
           debar
           any
           from
           comming
           to
           me
           ,
           that
           I
           might
           not
           advertise
           my
           Brother
           and
           him
           of
           the
           occurrences
           at
           Court.
           The
           Queene
           my
           Mother
           willing
           to
           doe
           all
           things
           with
           clemency
           ,
           told
           him
           ,
           that
           she
           held
           it
           also
           to
           be
           very
           
           necessary
           ,
           being
           very
           glad
           that
           she
           had
           rebated
           a
           little
           the
           first
           edge
           and
           fury
           of
           his
           Choler
           ,
           but
           said
           withall
           ,
           that
           she
           would
           goe
           and
           prepare
           me
           to
           endure
           my
           bondage
           with
           patience
           ,
           alleaging
           that
           those
           grievances
           would
           not
           allwayes
           continue
           in
           the
           same
           termes
           ,
           that
           all
           things
           in
           this
           world
           had
           two
           faces
           ,
           that
           the
           first
           which
           was
           darke
           and
           frightfull
           ,
           being
           turned
           ,
           when
           we
           should
           come
           to
           behold
           the
           second
           more
           sweet
           and
           smiling
           ,
           that
           on
           those
           new
           events
           ,
           wee
           would
           take
           new
           counsells
           ,
           that
           then
           peradventure
           he
           might
           have
           need
           of
           my
           service
           ,
           that
           as
           wisedome
           did
           advise
           him
           to
           live
           with
           his
           friends
           ,
           as
           chancing
           one
           day
           to
           prove
           his
           enemies
           ,
           and
           therefore
           not
           too
           much
           to
           trust
           them
           ,
           so
           friendship
           dissolving
           ,
           and
           being
           of
           power
           to
           hurt
           ,
           the
           same
           wisedome
           did
           counsell
           him
           to
           use
           his
           enemies
           ,
           as
           chancing
           one
           day
           to
           prove
           his
           friends
           .
        
         
           These
           demonstrances
           withheld
           the
           King
           from
           doing
           me
           any
           hurt
           ,
           to
           which
           he
           had
           a
           great
           desire
           ,
           but
           
             le
             Guast
          
           assisted
           him
           with
           an
           Invention
           to
           discharge
           his
           choler
           another
           way
           ,
           and
           caused
           him
           (
           to
           doe
           me
           the
           greatest
           displeasure
           in
           the
           world
           )
           to
           send
           some
           swordmen
           to
           the
           house
           of
           Chastelas
           the
           Cosin
           of
           Torigny
           ,
           and
           under
           pretence
           
           of
           bringing
           her
           to
           the
           King
           to
           drown
           her
           in
           the
           river
           that
           was
           neere
           unto
           his
           house
           ;
           they
           being
           arrived
           ,
           Chastelas
           gave
           them
           free
           admission
           into
           his
           house
           ,
           not
           doubting
           any
           thing
           ;
           they
           seeing
           her
           ,
           the
           strongest
           of
           them
           using
           as
           much
           indiscretion
           as
           violence
           in
           the
           ruinous
           charge
           which
           was
           committed
           to
           them
           ,
           took
           hold
           of
           Torigny
           ,
           and
           binding
           her
           ,
           did
           lock
           her
           in
           a
           chamber
           till
           their
           horses
           were
           bayted
           ;
           in
           the
           mean
           time
           ,
           behaving
           themselves
           after
           the
           French
           manner
           ,
           not
           regarding
           what
           might
           happen
           ,
           they
           crammed
           themselves
           up
           to
           the
           very
           throates
           with
           the
           best
           provision
           that
           the
           house
           afforded
           .
           Chastelas
           ,
           who
           was
           a
           discreet
           man
           ,
           not
           caring
           at
           all
           if
           by
           the
           expence
           of
           his
           victualls
           ,
           he
           could
           gain
           any
           time
           to
           deferre
           the
           departure
           of
           his
           Cosin
           ,
           hoping
           that
           who
           hath
           time
           ,
           hath
           life
           ,
           and
           that
           God
           might
           change
           the
           Kings
           heart
           ,
           and
           countermand
           those
           people
           to
           desist
           from
           so
           great
           a
           cruelty
           ,
           durst
           not
           enterprise
           by
           any
           other
           way
           to
           hinder
           them
           ,
           though
           he
           had
           freinds
           and
           means
           enough
           ,
           but
           God
           who
           alway
           looked
           on
           my
           affliction
           ,
           to
           deliver
           me
           from
           the
           danger
           and
           indignities
           which
           my
           enemies
           procured
           me
           ,
           prepared
           an
           unexpected
           succour
           to
           rescue
           Torigny
           ,
           which
           was
           this
           ;
           Certain
           groomes
           and
           Chamberlaines
           having
           fled
           for
           feare
           
           of
           these
           spoylers
           ,
           who
           kept
           a
           knocking
           and
           a
           bouncing
           within
           ▪
           as
           in
           a
           house
           of
           pillage
           ,
           being
           gone
           some
           quarter
           of
           a
           mile
           from
           the
           house
           ,
           God
           guided
           that
           way
           ,
           
             la
             Ferte
          
           and
           Avantigny
           with
           their
           troupes
           ,
           who
           were
           about
           two
           hundred
           horse
           ,
           and
           were
           now
           going
           to
           joyne
           themselves
           to
           the
           Body
           of
           my
           Brothers
           army
           ,
           and
           it
           happened
           that
           amongst
           the
           troupes
           of
           Peasants
           ,
           
             La
             Ferte
          
           beheld
           a
           Servant
           of
           Chastelas
           ,
           with
           an
           afflicted
           and
           dolefull
           countenance
           ,
           and
           knowing
           him
           ,
           asked
           if
           there
           were
           any
           Souldiers
           ,
           who
           passing
           by
           that
           way
           ,
           had
           done
           his
           master
           wrong
           ,
           the
           groome
           answered
           no
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           cause
           which
           so
           tormented
           him
           ,
           was
           the
           extreamity
           in
           which
           he
           left
           his
           Master
           ,
           for
           the
           violence
           offered
           to
           his
           Cosin
           ;
           Immediately
           
             La
             Ferte
          
           and
           Avantigny
           resolved
           to
           doe
           me
           that
           good
           office
           ,
           to
           deliver
           Torigny
           ,
           praysing
           God
           ,
           that
           gave
           them
           so
           good
           an
           occasion
           to
           witnesse
           their
           service
           and
           affection
           to
           me
           ,
           and
           galloping
           in
           full
           speed
           ,
           they
           and
           all
           their
           troupes
           arrived
           so
           aptly
           at
           Chastelas
           his
           house
           ,
           that
           they
           found
           these
           rude
           fellows
           on
           the
           point
           of
           putting
           Torigny
           on
           a
           horse
           ,
           to
           leade
           her
           out
           to
           ●rowne
           her
           ;
           the
           Horsmen
           comming
           all
           into
           the
           Court
           with
           their
           Swords
           drawne
           ,
           cryed
           out
           ,
           Forbeare
           you
           Villaines
           ,
           if
           
           you
           doe
           her
           any
           violence
           ,
           you
           are
           but
           dead
           !
           and
           charging
           on
           them
           ,
           they
           did
           fly
           away
           ,
           leaving
           their
           prisoner
           transported
           now
           with
           joy
           ,
           as
           before
           with
           fear
           ,
           and
           having
           thanked
           God
           and
           them
           for
           this
           so
           needfull
           a
           deliverance
           ,
           she
           caused
           the
           Charriot
           of
           her
           Cosin
           Chastelas
           to
           be
           made
           ready
           ,
           and
           accompanied
           with
           him
           ,
           went
           with
           this
           guard
           of
           honest
           men
           to
           find
           my
           Brother
           ,
           who
           was
           very
           glad
           being
           not
           able
           to
           have
           me
           with
           him
           ,
           to
           have
           there
           one
           whom
           so
           intirely
           I
           affected
           .
        
         
           While
           the
           King
           made
           this
           goodly
           dispatch
           to
           sacrifice
           Torigny
           to
           his
           anger
           ,
           the
           Queen
           my
           Mother
           who
           knew
           nothing
           of
           it
           came
           into
           my
           Chamber
           to
           visite
           me
           ,
           as
           I
           was
           then
           making
           my selfe
           ready
           ,
           determining
           with
           my selfe
           ,
           though
           I
           was
           troubled
           with
           the
           rhewme
           ,
           yet
           more
           sick
           in
           minde
           then
           body
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           afflictions
           which
           possessed
           me
           ,
           to
           go
           that
           day
           abroad
           to
           see
           a
           little
           the
           course
           of
           the
           world
           on
           these
           new
           accidents
           ,
           being
           alwayes
           in
           feare
           least
           they
           should
           enterprise
           any
           thing
           against
           my
           Brother
           and
           the
           King
           my
           Husband
           ;
           My
           Mother
           said
           unto
           me
           ,
           Daughter
           you
           need
           not
           make
           such
           haste
           to
           dresse
           you
           ,
           grieve
           not
           I
           pray
           at
           what
           I
           shall
           deliver
           ,
           I
           assure
           my selfe
           
           that
           you
           doe
           not
           think
           it
           strange
           that
           the
           King
           findes
           himselfe
           offended
           with
           your
           Brother
           and
           your
           Husband
           ,
           and
           knowing
           the
           friendship
           that
           is
           between
           you
           ,
           believing
           that
           you
           knew
           of
           their
           departure
           he
           is
           resolved
           to
           keep
           you
           as
           a
           hostage
           of
           them
           ;
           he
           knows
           how
           your
           Husband
           loves
           you
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           cannot
           have
           a
           better
           gage
           of
           him
           than
           you
           ,
           for
           this
           cause
           he
           hath
           commanded
           that
           a
           Guard
           should
           be
           set
           over
           you
           ,
           to
           hinder
           you
           that
           you
           should
           not
           stirre
           from
           your
           Chamber
           :
           His
           Counsell
           also
           hath
           represented
           to
           him
           ,
           that
           if
           you
           were
           at
           freedome
           amongst
           us
           ,
           you
           would
           discover
           whatsoever
           is
           intended
           against
           your
           Brother
           and
           your
           Husband
           ,
           and
           acquaint
           them
           with
           it
           .
           I
           desire
           you
           not
           to
           grow
           impatient
           at
           this
           restraint
           ,
           it
           shall
           not
           God
           willing
           last
           long
           ,
           grieve
           not
           your selfe
           that
           I
           dare
           not
           come
           unto
           you
           as
           often
           as
           I
           would
           ,
           for
           I
           am
           afraid
           to
           give
           suspition
           to
           the
           King
           ,
           but
           assure
           your selfe
           I
           will
           not
           permit
           that
           any
           violence
           shall
           be
           done
           unto
           you
           ,
           and
           I
           will
           labour
           to
           the
           uttermost
           of
           my
           power
           to
           conclude
           a
           peace
           for
           the
           reconcilement
           of
           your
           Brothers
           .
           I
           represented
           to
           her
           how
           great
           was
           the
           injury
           that
           in
           this
           I
           did
           receive
           ;
           I
           would
           not
           deny
           but
           that
           my
           Brother
           did
           alwaies
           
           communicate
           to
           me
           his
           just
           discontents
           ,
           but
           for
           the
           King
           my
           Husband
           ,
           since
           Torigny
           was
           taken
           from
           me
           ,
           we
           had
           not
           so
           much
           as
           talked
           together
           ,
           that
           he
           came
           not
           to
           visite
           me
           in
           my
           sicknesse
           ,
           nor
           yet
           did
           so
           much
           as
           bid
           me
           adieu
           when
           he
           went
           away
           :
           she
           replyed
           these
           be
           ordinary
           complaints
           between
           a
           Husband
           and
           a
           Wife
           ,
           but
           I
           know
           that
           with
           kinde
           words
           and
           letters
           he
           will
           regain
           your
           heart
           ,
           and
           if
           he
           should
           send
           you
           word
           to
           come
           unto
           him
           ,
           that
           you
           would
           goe
           ,
           to
           which
           the
           King
           my
           Sonne
           will
           no
           way
           give
           consent
           .
           She
           returning
           I
           remained
           certain
           moneths
           in
           that
           estate
           ,
           having
           not
           any
           ,
           not
           so
           much
           as
           my
           familiar
           and
           most
           private
           friends
           that
           came
           to
           see
           me
           ,
           for
           feare
           of
           the
           Kings
           displeasure
           .
           At
           Court
           adversity
           is
           alwayes
           alone
           ,
           as
           prosperity
           is
           accompanied
           ,
           and
           persecution
           is
           seldome
           any
           where
           assisted
           with
           true
           and
           constant
           friends
           ;
           only
           the
           brave
           Grillon
           was
           he
           who
           despising
           all
           prohibitions
           came
           five
           or
           six
           times
           into
           Chamber
           so
           astonishing
           and
           frighting
           the
           Cerberusses
           that
           were
           set
           to
           guard
           my
           my
           doore
           ,
           that
           they
           durst
           neither
           grant
           ,
           nor
           deny
           him
           entrance
           :
           During
           this
           time
           the
           King
           my
           Husband
           being
           arrived
           in
           his
           government
           ,
           and
           having
           assembled
           his
           friends
           and
           servants
           they
           did
           demonstrate
           
           unto
           him
           what
           an
           unkindnesse
           and
           injury
           he
           committed
           in
           not
           taking
           his
           leave
           of
           me
           ,
           nor
           in
           so
           much
           as
           bidding
           me
           farewell
           at
           his
           departure
           ,
           telling
           him
           that
           I
           had
           understanding
           enough
           to
           doe
           him
           service
           ,
           and
           that
           it
           was
           needfull
           to
           regain
           me
           ,
           that
           he
           should
           receive
           much
           profit
           by
           my
           love
           and
           by
           my
           presence
           ,
           if
           things
           being
           reconciled
           ,
           he
           could
           have
           me
           with
           him
           .
           He
           was
           easie
           to
           be
           perswaded
           to
           this
           ,
           being
           removed
           from
           that
           Circe
           Madame
           
             de
             Sauva
          
           whose
           charms
           had
           lost
           their
           force
           by
           her
           absence
           ,
           which
           in
           her
           presence
           rendred
           him
           without
           reason
           to
           apprehend
           the
           policies
           of
           our
           adversaries
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           separation
           and
           division
           betwixt
           us
           was
           as
           prejudiciall
           to
           himselfe
           as
           unto
           me
           ;
           he
           wrote
           unto
           me
           a
           very
           honest
           letter
           in
           which
           he
           desired
           me
           to
           forget
           whatsoever
           had
           passed
           betwixt
           us
           ,
           and
           to
           believe
           that
           for
           the
           time
           to
           come
           he
           intirely
           would
           affect
           me
           ,
           which
           he
           would
           make
           more
           apparent
           to
           me
           then
           heretofore
           he
           had
           done
           ,
           commanding
           me
           to
           advertise
           him
           of
           the
           passages
           of
           the
           Court-affaires
           ,
           and
           of
           my
           own
           estate
           ,
           and
           of
           my
           Brothers
           ,
           for
           though
           they
           were
           friends
           ,
           they
           were
           removed
           from
           intelligence
           ,
           my
           Brother
           being
           in
           Champagne
           and
           the
           King
           my
           Husband
           in
           Gascony
           ;
           I
           received
           that
           
           letter
           being
           yet
           a
           Captive
           which
           brought
           much
           comfort
           to
           me
           ,
           and
           I
           failed
           not
           afterwards
           (
           although
           the
           Guard
           were
           commanded
           that
           I
           should
           not
           be
           suffered
           to
           write
           )
           being
           aided
           with
           necessity
           the
           Mother
           of
           invention
           ,
           to
           send
           oftentimes
           my
           letters
           to
           him
           .
        
         
           Certain
           dayes
           after
           my
           restraint
           ,
           my
           Brother
           knew
           of
           my
           captivity
           ,
           which
           did
           so
           much
           incense
           him
           ,
           that
           had
           he
           not
           planted
           in
           his
           heart
           as
           great
           an
           affection
           to
           his
           Country
           ,
           as
           he
           had
           a
           part
           and
           interest
           in
           the
           State
           ,
           he
           had
           made
           so
           cruell
           a
           war
           ,
           as
           he
           had
           then
           the
           means
           ,
           commanding
           a
           brave
           army
           ,
           that
           the
           people
           had
           endured
           the
           punishment
           for
           the
           errour
           of
           their
           Prince
           ,
           but
           retained
           by
           that
           naturall
           obligation
           and
           affection
           ,
           hee
           wrote
           to
           the
           Queen
           my
           Mother
           ,
           that
           if
           they
           used
           me
           so
           ungently
           they
           would
           throw
           him
           into
           the
           bottome
           of
           despaire
           ,
           she
           fearing
           to
           see
           the
           occasion
           of
           this
           warre
           brought
           to
           such
           an
           extreamity
           ,
           that
           she
           knew
           not
           how
           to
           pacifie
           it
           ,
           represented
           to
           the
           King
           of
           what
           importance
           it
           was
           ,
           and
           found
           him
           disposed
           to
           receive
           her
           reasons
           ,
           his
           anger
           being
           qualified
           by
           the
           knowledge
           of
           the
           danger
           wherein
           he
           was
           ,
           being
           seized
           on
           in
           
             Languedock
             ,
             Gascogny
             ,
             Dauphine
          
           ,
           and
           Poictou
           by
           the
           King
           
           my
           Husband
           ,
           and
           the
           Huguenots
           ,
           who
           held
           many
           goodly
           Towns
           and
           forts
           ;
           and
           by
           my
           Brother
           in
           Champagne
           who
           had
           a
           great
           army
           composed
           of
           the
           bravest
           of
           the
           nobility
           in
           France
           ,
           and
           since
           this
           departure
           of
           my
           Brother
           ,
           being
           himselfe
           not
           able
           either
           by
           perswasions
           ,
           threatnings
           ,
           or
           commands
           ,
           to
           make
           any
           take
           horse
           or
           to
           oppose
           my
           Brother
           ,
           all
           the
           Princes
           and
           Lords
           of
           France
           providently
           forbearing
           to
           put
           their
           finger
           betwixt
           two
           grinding
           Milstones
           ;
           All
           this
           considered
           ,
           the
           King
           gave
           open
           eare
           to
           the
           Declaration
           of
           the
           Queen
           my
           Mother
           ,
           and
           was
           as
           desirous
           as
           her selfe
           to
           have
           a
           Peace
           established
           ,
           intreating
           her
           that
           she
           would
           be
           pleased
           to
           be
           a
           means
           thereof
           .
           She
           presently
           prepared
           her self
           to
           goe
           unto
           my
           Brother
           demonstrating
           unto
           the
           King
           that
           it
           was
           necessary
           to
           take
           me
           with
           her
           ,
           but
           the
           King
           would
           not
           consent
           unto
           it
           ,
           believing
           that
           I
           did
           serve
           him
           as
           a
           sufficient
           hostate
           ,
           thereupon
           she
           took
           her
           journy
           without
           me
           ,
           and
           without
           so
           much
           as
           speaking
           to
           me
           ,
           when
           my
           Brother
           seeing
           that
           I
           was
           not
           with
           her
           ,
           represented
           the
           just
           discontents
           which
           he
           received
           ,
           and
           the
           indignities
           and
           rough
           usage
           which
           he
           found
           at
           Court
           ,
           adding
           thereunto
           the
           injuries
           which
           were
           done
           to
           me
           by
           keeping
           me
           in
           
           durance
           ,
           and
           the
           cruelty
           which
           to
           displease
           me
           they
           more
           then
           offered
           to
           Torigny
           ,
           protesting
           that
           he
           would
           lend
           no
           ●are
           to
           any
           overture
           of
           peace
           untill
           the
           wrongs
           which
           they
           had
           done
           me
           were
           redressed
           ,
           and
           till
           he
           saw
           me
           satisfied
           ,
           and
           free
           .
           The
           Queen
           my
           Mother
           hearing
           this
           ,
           returned
           ,
           and
           declared
           to
           the
           King
           what
           answer
           my
           Brother
           sent
           unto
           him
           ,
           and
           that
           it
           were
           requisite
           if
           he
           desired
           a
           peace
           that
           she
           should
           go
           back
           again
           ,
           but
           for
           her
           to
           goe
           without
           me
           ,
           her
           journey
           would
           be
           so
           unprofitable
           ,
           that
           it
           would
           rather
           increase
           ,
           then
           mitigate
           the
           Evill
           ,
           as
           also
           to
           take
           me
           with
           her
           ,
           without
           having
           first
           contented
           me
           ,
           it
           might
           doe
           more
           hurt
           then
           good
           ,
           and
           that
           it
           was
           to
           be
           feared
           that
           I
           would
           return
           no
           more
           ,
           but
           from
           thence
           would
           repaire
           to
           the
           King
           my
           Husband
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           necessary
           to
           take
           away
           the
           guard
           that
           was
           set
           over
           me
           ,
           and
           to
           finde
           a
           means
           to
           make
           me
           forget
           the
           rough
           usage
           which
           I
           received
           .
           This
           the
           King
           found
           good
           ,
           and
           seemed
           as
           much
           affected
           to
           it
           as
           her selfe
           .
           Immediately
           she
           sent
           for
           me
           ,
           and
           told
           me
           that
           she
           had
           prevailed
           so
           much
           ,
           that
           she
           had
           prepared
           things
           to
           a
           way
           of
           peace
           ,
           that
           she
           knew
           that
           my
           Brother
           and
           my self
           did
           ever
           desire
           the
           benefit
           of
           the
           State
           ,
           that
           she
           could
           
           conclude
           a
           peace
           so
           advantagious
           to
           my
           Brother
           ,
           that
           he
           should
           have
           occasion
           to
           rest
           himself
           content
           ,
           and
           be
           free
           from
           the
           tyrany
           of
           
             Le
             Guast
          
           ,
           or
           whatsoever
           other
           malicious
           Spirit
           did
           possesse
           the
           King
           against
           him
           ,
           and
           that
           if
           I
           would
           assist
           her
           in
           making
           the
           accordance
           betwixt
           the
           King
           and
           my
           Brother
           ,
           I
           should
           deliver
           her
           from
           a
           great
           and
           insupportable
           calamity
           ,
           shee
           being
           unable
           without
           a
           griefe
           as
           strong
           as
           death
           to
           receive
           the
           tidings
           of
           the
           Victory
           of
           the
           one
           ,
           or
           other
           of
           her
           sonnes
           ,
           she
           desired
           me
           that
           the
           injuries
           I
           received
           might
           not
           transport
           me
           rather
           to
           thoughts
           of
           vengeance
           ,
           then
           of
           peace
           ;
           she
           told
           me
           that
           the
           King
           was
           sorry
           ,
           that
           she
           had
           seen
           him
           weep
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           would
           give
           me
           such
           satisfaction
           ,
           that
           I
           should
           remaine
           contented
           with
           it
           :
           I
           replyed
           to
           her
           ,
           that
           I
           never
           would
           preferre
           my
           private
           Good
           to
           the
           Benefit
           of
           the
           State
           ,
           for
           the
           improvement
           and
           safety
           whereof
           ,
           I
           would
           willingly
           sacrifice
           my
           life
           ,
           and
           that
           I
           desired
           nothing
           more
           then
           a
           happy
           peace
           ,
           to
           the
           effecting
           whereof
           ,
           I
           would
           devote
           my self
           ,
           and
           all
           my
           indeavors
           ;
           on
           this
           ,
           the
           King
           came
           into
           her
           cabinet
           ,
           and
           with
           a
           multitude
           of
           faire
           words
           did
           labour
           to
           give
           me
           satisfaction
           ,
           and
           incited
           me
           to
           his
           friendship
           ,
           finding
           that
           neither
           
           my
           deportment
           ,
           nor
           my
           words
           gave
           him
           any
           apparence
           of
           the
           injuries
           I
           received
           ,
           which
           I
           did
           more
           in
           contempt
           of
           the
           offence
           that
           he
           had
           done
           unto
           me
           ,
           then
           for
           any
           satisfaction
           to
           him
           ,
           having
           passed
           the
           time
           of
           my
           captivity
           in
           the
           pleasure
           and
           exercise
           of
           reading
           ,
           in
           which
           I
           then
           began
           to
           delight
           my self
           ,
           owing
           this
           obligation
           not
           to
           Fortune
           ,
           but
           to
           the
           divine
           Providence
           ,
           which
           then
           began
           to
           provide
           me
           so
           great
           a
           remedy
           to
           relieve
           my self
           in
           the
           afflictions
           which
           were
           prepared
           for
           me
           ,
           which
           served
           me
           also
           as
           an
           introduction
           to
           devotion
           ,
           reading
           in
           that
           fayre
           and
           universall
           booke
           of
           Nature
           ,
           so
           many
           wonders
           of
           the
           creator
           of
           it
           ;
           for
           every
           well
           tempered
           Soul
           ,
           rearing
           to
           it self
           a
           ladder
           by
           this
           knowledge
           ,
           of
           which
           GOD
           is
           the
           last
           and
           highest
           round
           ,
           ravished
           thereat
           ,
           doth
           addresse
           himself
           to
           the
           adoration
           of
           the
           admirable
           light
           of
           that
           incomprehensible
           Essence
           ,
           and
           making
           a
           perfect
           circle
           ,
           delighteth
           not
           in
           any
           thing
           but
           to
           follow
           that
           Homerick
           chaine
           ,
           that
           exquisite
           Ring
           of
           Knowledge
           which
           proceedeth
           from
           God
           himselfe
           ,
           the
           beginning
           and
           end
           of
           all
           things
           ;
           And
           sadnesse
           ,
           contrary
           to
           Joy
           ,
           which
           giveth
           us
           not
           leave
           to
           consider
           our
           own
           actions
           ,
           rouzeth
           up
           the
           Soul
           in
           its
           self
           ,
           which
           uniting
           all
           her
           forces
           
           to
           reject
           the
           evill
           ,
           and
           to
           imbrace
           the
           good
           ,
           thinkes
           ,
           and
           thinkes
           againe
           incessantly
           ,
           to
           choose
           this
           Soveraigne
           blisse
           ,
           in
           which
           we
           may
           finde
           peace
           with
           confidence
           ,
           and
           these
           are
           those
           pious
           dispositions
           that
           prepare
           us
           to
           arrive
           at
           the
           knowledge
           and
           the
           love
           of
           God.
           I
           received
           these
           two
           benefits
           from
           the
           solitude
           and
           griefe
           of
           my
           captivity
           ,
           to
           addict
           my selfe
           to
           reading
           and
           devotion
           ,
           of
           which
           ,
           before
           I
           scarce
           had
           tasted
           ,
           amidst
           the
           vanity
           and
           pompe
           of
           my
           prosperous
           Fortune
           .
           The
           King
           as
           I
           have
           said
           ,
           seeing
           in
           me
           no
           apparence
           of
           discontent
           ,
           told
           me
           that
           the
           Queen
           my
           mother
           should
           return
           unto
           my
           Brother
           in
           Champagne
           ,
           to
           mediate
           a
           peace
           ,
           and
           besought
           me
           to
           accompany
           her
           ,
           and
           to
           doe
           there
           all
           the
           good
           offices
           I
           could
           ,
           for
           he
           knew
           (
           he
           said
           )
           that
           my
           Brother
           reposed
           more
           trust
           in
           me
           ,
           then
           in
           any
           other
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           and
           that
           whatsoever
           Good
           should
           arise
           from
           thence
           ,
           he
           would
           give
           me
           the
           honour
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           professe
           himselfe
           obliged
           to
           me
           ;
           I
           promised
           him
           what
           I
           resolved
           to
           performe
           ,
           for
           it
           conduced
           to
           the
           Benefit
           of
           my
           Brother
           ,
           and
           the
           State
           ,
           so
           to
           imply
           my self
           ,
           as
           he
           by
           it
           should
           receive
           contentment
           .
           The
           Queen
           my
           mother
           did
           depart
           ,
           and
           I
           with
           her
           ,
           and
           comming
           to
           Sens
           ,
           the
           conferrence
           was
           held
           in
           
           a
           Gentlemans
           house
           a
           mile
           from
           thence
           .
           The
           morning
           following
           ,
           wee
           came
           to
           the
           place
           of
           conference
           ,
           my
           Brother
           was
           there
           in
           person
           ,
           accompanyed
           with
           some
           of
           his
           owne
           troupes
           ,
           and
           with
           the
           principall
           Lords
           and
           Catholike
           Princes
           of
           his
           Army
           ,
           among
           whom
           also
           was
           Duke
           Casimire
           ,
           and
           Colonell
           Poux
           ,
           who
           brought
           unto
           him
           sixe
           thousand
           Reisters
           ,
           by
           the
           means
           of
           those
           of
           the
           Religion
           ,
           who
           were
           joyned
           with
           my
           Brother
           in
           the
           behalfe
           of
           the
           King
           my
           Husband
           .
           For
           many
           dayes
           they
           treated
           on
           the
           peace
           ,
           and
           the
           conditions
           of
           it
           ,
           having
           many
           disputations
           on
           the
           articles
           ,
           especially
           on
           those
           which
           concerned
           the
           Huguenots
           ,
           and
           the
           agreement
           was
           made
           with
           conditions
           more
           advantagious
           to
           them
           ,
           then
           they
           themselves
           could
           wish
           ,
           as
           presently
           after
           it
           appeared
           .
           The
           Queen
           my
           mother
           ,
           the
           peace
           being
           concluded
           ,
           perswaded
           my
           Brother
           to
           send
           back
           the
           Reisters
           ,
           and
           to
           retire
           himselfe
           from
           those
           ,
           from
           whom
           (
           being
           ever
           a
           good
           Catholick
           )
           he
           had
           a
           great
           desire
           to
           separate
           himselfe
           ,
           not
           willing
           to
           be
           served
           by
           Huguenots
           ,
           but
           only
           for
           necessitie
           .
           In
           this
           peace
           ,
           there
           was
           an
           Estate
           assured
           to
           my
           brother
           for
           his
           maintenance
           according
           to
           his
           qualitie
           ,
           in
           which
           my
           Brother
           would
           have
           me
           comprised
           ,
           being
           
           very
           earnest
           ,
           that
           the
           assignation
           of
           my
           dowry
           in
           Lands
           might
           be
           established
           ,
           and
           Monsieur
           
             de
             Beauvais
          
           ,
           who
           was
           deputed
           there
           a
           party
           for
           him
           ,
           insisted
           on
           it
           very
           strongly
           ;
           but
           the
           Queen
           my
           Mother
           did
           intreate
           me
           that
           I
           would
           not
           give
           way
           unto
           it
           ,
           and
           assured
           me
           that
           I
           should
           receive
           of
           the
           King
           what
           I
           would
           demand
           ,
           on
           which
           I
           did
           request
           them
           ,
           that
           they
           would
           not
           comprehend
           me
           in
           the
           Articles
           ,
           and
           that
           whatsoever
           I
           had
           conferred
           on
           me
           ,
           I
           had
           rather
           receive
           it
           from
           the
           grace
           and
           bounty
           of
           the
           King
           and
           Queen
           my
           mother
           ,
           beleeving
           that
           it
           would
           be
           a
           course
           more
           beneficiall
           ,
           and
           as
           assured
           to
           me
           .
        
         
           The
           peace
           concluded
           ,
           and
           assurance
           taken
           on
           the
           one
           side
           ,
           and
           on
           the
           other
           ,
           the
           Queen
           my
           mother
           preparing
           her selfe
           for
           her
           returne
           ,
           I
           received
           letters
           from
           the
           King
           my
           Husband
           ,
           by
           which
           I
           understood
           that
           he
           had
           a
           great
           desire
           to
           see
           me
           ,
           intreating
           me
           ,
           that
           as
           soone
           as
           I
           saw
           the
           peace
           concluded
           ,
           to
           sue
           for
           leave
           to
           come
           unto
           him
           :
           I
           besought
           the
           Queen
           my
           mother
           ,
           who
           rejected
           my
           petition
           ,
           and
           by
           all
           means
           possible
           indeavored
           to
           divert
           me
           from
           it
           ,
           saying
           ,
           That
           when
           I
           received
           not
           her
           proposition
           to
           disanull
           our
           marriage
           ,
           after
           the
           massacre
           of
           S.
           Bartholomew
           ,
           she
           
           then
           commended
           my
           resolution
           ,
           because
           my
           husband
           was
           made
           a
           Catholick
           ,
           but
           now
           ,
           since
           he
           hath
           abandoned
           the
           Catholick
           Religion
           ,
           and
           is
           turned
           Huguenot
           ,
           she
           could
           not
           permit
           that
           I
           should
           goe
           unto
           him
           ,
           and
           seeing
           I
           daily
           renewed
           my
           petition
           ,
           she
           told
           me
           with
           teares
           in
           her
           eyes
           ,
           that
           if
           I
           returned
           not
           with
           her
           ,
           she
           should
           for
           ever
           loose
           her
           credit
           with
           the
           King
           ,
           adding
           ,
           that
           the
           King
           would
           beleeve
           that
           she
           had
           taken
           me
           with
           her
           for
           that
           intent
           ,
           and
           that
           she
           had
           made
           a
           solemn
           promise
           to
           him
           to
           bring
           me
           back
           ,
           she
           desired
           me
           to
           stay
           till
           my
           Brothers
           return
           ,
           which
           she
           said
           should
           be
           with
           speed
           ,
           and
           that
           suddainly
           after
           ,
           she
           would
           take
           order
           for
           my
           dispatch
           to
           the
           King
           my
           Husband
           .
        
         
           Some
           few
           dayes
           after
           ,
           we
           returned
           to
           the
           King
           to
           Paris
           ,
           who
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           peace
           ,
           received
           us
           with
           great
           joy
           ,
           yet
           not
           well
           liking
           the
           advantageous
           conditions
           of
           the
           Huguenots
           ,
           and
           determining
           with
           himselfe
           ,
           as
           soon
           as
           he
           had
           got
           my
           Brother
           to
           Court
           ,
           to
           finde
           some
           new
           Invention
           to
           begin
           the
           war
           again
           ,
           and
           not
           let
           them
           joy
           in
           that
           ,
           to
           which
           to
           his
           grief
           he
           condiscended
           ,
           to
           withdraw
           my
           brother
           from
           them
           ,
           who
           stayed
           yet
           behind
           a
           moneth
           or
           two
           ,
           to
           give
           order
           for
           sending
           backe
           the
           Reisters
           ,
           
           and
           for
           the
           dismissing
           of
           his
           army
           ,
           He
           arrived
           not
           long
           after
           at
           Court
           ,
           with
           all
           the
           Catholick
           Nobilitie
           that
           assisted
           him
           ;
           the
           King
           received
           him
           with
           all
           honour
           ,
           seeming
           to
           have
           great
           joy
           to
           see
           him
           there
           ,
           and
           he
           made
           very
           much
           of
           Bussi
           also
           ,
           who
           came
           with
           him
           ,
           for
           
             Le
             Guast
          
           was
           lately
           dead
           ,
           being
           slaine
           by
           the
           judgement
           of
           God
           as
           he
           was
           in
           course
           of
           physick
           ;
           he
           had
           a
           body
           infected
           with
           all
           sort
           of
           villanies
           ,
           and
           subject
           to
           a
           corruption
           ,
           which
           a
           long
           time
           did
           possesse
           it
           ,
           as
           the
           Devills
           did
           his
           soule
           ,
           to
           whom
           he
           did
           homage
           by
           Magick
           ,
           and
           all
           sort
           of
           wickednesse
           ;
           this
           Brand
           of
           fire
           and
           division
           being
           taken
           from
           the
           world
           ,
           and
           the
           King
           having
           his
           thoughts
           bent
           only
           on
           the
           ruine
           of
           the
           Huguenots
           ,
           intended
           to
           make
           use
           of
           my
           Brother
           to
           command
           against
           them
           ,
           to
           render
           my
           brother
           and
           them
           unreconcileable
           ,
           and
           fearing
           also
           that
           to
           prevent
           it
           ,
           I
           would
           hasten
           to
           the
           King
           my
           husband
           ,
           he
           entertaind
           us
           both
           ,
           as
           well
           the
           one
           ,
           as
           the
           other
           ,
           with
           all
           the
           pleasures
           that
           the
           Court
           could
           yeeld
           ,
           to
           make
           our
           stay
           there
           more
           delightfull
           ;
           and
           seeing
           at
           the
           same
           time
           that
           Monsieur
           
             de
             Duras
          
           was
           sent
           from
           the
           King
           my
           husband
           to
           demand
           me
           ,
           and
           with
           so
           much
           importunity
           I
           urged
           to
           be
           gone
           ,
           that
           he
           no
           longer
           could
           denie
           me
           ,
           he
           
           told
           me
           (
           shewing
           first
           it
           was
           the
           love
           he
           did
           beare
           unto
           me
           ,
           and
           then
           the
           knowledg
           what
           a
           Grace
           &
           ornament
           I
           brought
           unto
           his
           Court
           ,
           which
           caused
           him
           so
           long
           to
           suspend
           my
           journey
           )
           that
           he
           would
           now
           conduct
           me
           himself
           as
           far
           as
           Poictiers
           ,
           and
           returned
           Monsieur
           
             de
             Duras
          
           with
           that
           assurance
           .
        
         
           Certaine
           daies
           after
           ,
           he
           stayed
           at
           Paris
           ,
           deferring
           ,
           and
           not
           openly
           refusing
           to
           give
           me
           leave
           to
           goe
           ,
           till
           he
           had
           all
           things
           in
           readinesse
           for
           the
           declaration
           of
           his
           designed
           warre
           against
           the
           Huguenots
           ,
           and
           by
           consequence
           against
           the
           King
           my
           Husband
           ,
           and
           to
           give
           a
           pretence
           unto
           it
           ,
           they
           caused
           a
           rumour
           to
           be
           spread
           ,
           that
           the
           Catholicks
           complained
           of
           the
           advantageous
           conditions
           ,
           to
           which
           they
           accorded
           with
           the
           Huguenots
           at
           the
           peace
           of
           Sens.
           This
           murmur
           and
           discontent
           of
           the
           Catholicks
           was
           blowne
           abroad
           ,
           that
           they
           came
           to
           League
           and
           unite
           themselves
           at
           Court
           from
           all
           the
           Cities
           and
           provinces
           of
           the
           Kingdome
           ,
           enrouling
           ,
           and
           signing
           themselves
           ,
           and
           making
           a
           great
           noise
           (
           but
           privately
           with
           the
           Kings
           consent
           )
           that
           they
           would
           choose
           Monsieur
           
             de
             Guise
          
           for
           Chiefe
           ;
           there
           was
           no
           other
           thing
           spoken
           of
           from
           Paris
           untill
           you
           come
           to
           Blois
           ,
           where
           the
           King
           had
           called
           the
           States
           together
           ,
           
           during
           the
           overture
           of
           whom
           ,
           the
           King
           called
           my
           Brother
           into
           his
           cabinet
           with
           the
           Queen
           my
           mother
           ,
           and
           some
           of
           the
           Lords
           of
           his
           counsell
           ,
           and
           presented
           there
           unto
           him
           ,
           of
           what
           importance
           for
           his
           Authoritie
           and
           estate
           was
           this
           league
           ,
           which
           the
           Catholicks
           had
           begun
           ,
           especially
           if
           they
           should
           come
           to
           make
           themselves
           heads
           ,
           and
           to
           choose
           those
           of
           the
           House
           of
           Guize
           ;
           that
           it
           concerned
           them
           (
           understanding
           my
           brother
           and
           himself
           )
           more
           then
           all
           the
           rest
           ,
           that
           the
           Catholicks
           had
           reason
           to
           complain
           ,
           and
           that
           his
           duty
           and
           conscience
           did
           oblige
           him
           to
           discontent
           the
           Huguenots
           rather
           then
           the
           Catholicks
           ,
           he
           intreated
           and
           conjured
           my
           Brother
           ,
           as
           an
           heire
           of
           France
           ,
           and
           a
           true
           Catholick
           ,
           that
           he
           would
           counsell
           and
           assist
           him
           in
           this
           affayre
           ,
           whereon
           the
           hazard
           of
           his
           Crowne
           ,
           and
           the
           Catholick
           Religion
           so
           much
           depended
           ,
           adding
           that
           it
           seemed
           to
           him
           to
           cut
           off
           all
           danger
           that
           this
           League
           might
           bring
           ,
           that
           he
           himself
           ought
           to
           make
           the
           chiefe
           ,
           and
           both
           to
           shew
           his
           zeal
           to
           his
           Religion
           ,
           and
           to
           debarre
           them
           from
           choosing
           any
           other
           ,
           to
           signe
           himself
           first
           as
           Chiefe
           ,
           and
           then
           to
           have
           my
           Brother
           signe
           ,
           and
           afterwards
           all
           the
           Princes
           ,
           Lords
           and
           Governours
           ,
           and
           whosoever
           had
           any
           charge
           or
           power
           in
           his
           Kingdome
           .
           
           My
           Brother
           could
           not
           but
           offer
           that
           service
           which
           he
           owed
           to
           his
           Majestie
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           preservation
           of
           the
           Catholick
           Religion
           .
           The
           King
           having
           taken
           assurance
           of
           my
           Brothers
           assistance
           ,
           which
           was
           the
           principall
           end
           to
           which
           the
           artifice
           of
           the
           League
           did
           tend
           ,
           did
           suddenly
           call
           all
           the
           Princes
           and
           Lords
           together
           ,
           and
           causing
           the
           roll
           of
           the
           said
           League
           to
           be
           brought
           unto
           him
           ,
           he
           first
           there
           signed
           himself
           as
           Chiefe
           ,
           and
           then
           my
           Brother
           ,
           and
           after
           him
           all
           the
           rest
           ,
           who
           had
           not
           yet
           signed
           .
           The
           morning
           following
           ,
           they
           opened
           the
           Estates
           ,
           having
           taken
           advice
           of
           the
           three
           Lord
           Bishops
           of
           Lions
           ,
           of
           Ambrum
           ,
           and
           of
           Vienne
           ,
           who
           perswaded
           him
           that
           after
           the
           oath
           made
           at
           his
           consecration
           ,
           no
           oath
           made
           unto
           the
           Hereticks
           could
           be
           of
           power
           ,
           the
           said
           oath
           nullifying
           all
           other
           oathes
           and
           promises
           which
           he
           could
           make
           unto
           the
           Huguenots
           :
           this
           being
           pronounced
           at
           the
           opening
           of
           the
           States
           ,
           and
           warre
           being
           proclaimed
           against
           the
           Huguenots
           ;
           the
           King
           sent
           back
           Genislac
           ,
           who
           had
           been
           there
           to
           hasten
           my
           departure
           ,
           with
           rough
           and
           threatning
           language
           :
           telling
           him
           that
           he
           gave
           his
           sister
           to
           a
           Catholick
           ,
           and
           not
           unto
           a
           Huguenot
           ,
           and
           if
           that
           the
           King
           my
           husband
           had
           a
           desire
           to
           have
           me
           ,
           he
           should
           turne
           Catholick
           
           againe
           ;
           all
           preparations
           for
           the
           warre
           were
           made
           ,
           there
           nothing
           else
           was
           spoken
           of
           at
           Court
           ,
           and
           to
           render
           my
           brother
           more
           unreconcileable
           with
           the
           Huguenots
           ,
           the
           King
           made
           him
           Chiefe
           of
           one
           of
           his
           Armies
           .
           Genislac
           being
           come
           to
           tell
           me
           this
           sad
           farewell
           ,
           which
           the
           King
           had
           given
           him
           ,
           I
           repayred
           presently
           to
           the
           closet
           of
           the
           Queen
           my
           mother
           ,
           where
           I
           found
           the
           King
           ,
           and
           complained
           how
           he
           had
           abused
           me
           with
           delayes
           ,
           having
           alwayes
           hindered
           me
           from
           going
           to
           the
           King
           my
           husband
           ;
           and
           now
           dissembled
           to
           depart
           from
           Paris
           ,
           to
           conduct
           me
           to
           Poictiers
           ,
           to
           expresse
           an
           effect
           so
           contrary
           .
           I
           represented
           to
           him
           ,
           that
           I
           was
           not
           married
           for
           pleasure
           ,
           or
           to
           satisfie
           my
           owne
           desires
           ,
           but
           that
           it
           was
           the
           desire
           of
           King
           Charles
           ,
           conjoyned
           with
           my
           mothers
           ,
           and
           his
           owne
           ,
           that
           since
           they
           had
           given
           me
           to
           him
           ,
           they
           could
           not
           hinder
           me
           from
           running
           my
           fortune
           with
           him
           ,
           that
           I
           would
           goe
           unto
           him
           ,
           and
           if
           they
           refused
           to
           give
           me
           leave
           ,
           I
           would
           steale
           away
           in
           what
           disguise
           and
           fashion
           that
           I
           could
           ,
           though
           with
           the
           hazard
           of
           my
           life
           .
           The
           King
           answered
           ,
           'T
           is
           not
           now
           a
           time
           (
           my
           Sister
           )
           to
           importune
           me
           for
           leave
           ,
           and
           I
           professe
           the
           truth
           which
           you
           have
           said
           ,
           that
           I
           have
           deferred
           your
           going
           for
           a
           while
           ,
           to
           
           denie
           it
           in
           the
           end
           for
           altogether
           ;
           for
           since
           the
           King
           of
           Navarre
           hath
           turned
           again
           to
           be
           a
           Huguenot
           ,
           I
           never
           thought
           it
           good
           that
           you
           should
           goe
           unto
           him
           ;
           that
           which
           we
           have
           done
           ,
           the
           Queen
           my
           mother
           ,
           and
           my self
           ,
           is
           for
           your
           safetie
           .
           I
           will
           make
           warre
           against
           the
           Huguenots
           ,
           and
           root
           out
           that
           Religion
           ,
           which
           doth
           us
           so
           much
           mischief
           ,
           and
           there
           is
           not
           the
           least
           apparence
           of
           reason
           why
           you
           ,
           who
           are
           a
           Catholick
           ,
           and
           my
           sister
           ,
           should
           be
           in
           their
           hands
           as
           an
           hostage
           of
           me
           ,
           and
           who
           knows
           not
           ,
           but
           to
           procure
           unto
           me
           an
           irreparable
           losse
           ,
           they
           may
           revenge
           themselves
           on
           your
           life
           for
           the
           evill
           which
           I
           shall
           bring
           upon
           them
           ;
           no
           ,
           no
           ,
           you
           shall
           not
           goe
           ,
           and
           if
           you
           steale
           away
           ,
           as
           you
           say
           you
           will
           ,
           understand
           that
           you
           shall
           have
           me
           and
           the
           Queen
           your
           Mother
           for
           your
           cruell
           enemies
           ,
           and
           you
           shall
           feel
           our
           anger
           to
           the
           uttermost
           of
           our
           power
           ,
           and
           shall
           rather
           impayre
           ,
           then
           amend
           the
           condition
           of
           your
           husband
           .
           I
           retired
           my self
           with
           great
           displeasure
           from
           that
           cruell
           sentence
           ,
           and
           taking
           the
           advice
           of
           the
           principall
           of
           my
           friends
           at
           Court
           ,
           they
           declared
           ,
           that
           it
           would
           ill
           become
           me
           to
           be
           resident
           in
           a
           Court
           so
           contrary
           to
           the
           king
           my
           husband
           ,
           and
           from
           whence
           so
           openly
           they
           made
           warre
           against
           him
           ,
           and
           counselled
           
           me
           ,
           as
           long
           as
           the
           warres
           continued
           ,
           to
           retire
           my selfe
           from
           Court
           ,
           and
           were
           it
           possible
           ,
           it
           were
           more
           honourable
           for
           me
           to
           finde
           some
           pretence
           to
           goe
           out
           of
           the
           kingdome
           ,
           under
           the
           colour
           of
           pilgrimage
           ,
           or
           to
           visite
           some
           of
           my
           kindred
           ;
           Madame
           
             de
             Roche-sur-yon
          
           was
           one
           of
           those
           whom
           I
           assembled
           to
           desire
           their
           counsell
           ,
           who
           was
           then
           upon
           her
           departure
           to
           goe
           to
           the
           waters
           of
           Spau
           .
           My
           brother
           was
           also
           present
           ,
           and
           had
           brought
           Mondoucet
           with
           him
           ,
           who
           was
           Agent
           for
           the
           King
           in
           Flanders
           ,
           and
           being
           lately
           returned
           ,
           represented
           to
           the
           King
           ,
           with
           what
           griefe
           the
           Flemmings
           suffered
           the
           usurpation
           which
           the
           Spaniards
           made
           on
           the
           Lawes
           of
           France
           ,
           for
           the
           dominion
           ,
           and
           soveraignty
           of
           Flanders
           ;
           that
           many
           of
           the
           Lords
           and
           Commons
           of
           their
           cities
           had
           expresly
           commanded
           him
           to
           acquaint
           his
           Majestie
           how
           much
           they
           stood
           addicted
           to
           the
           French
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           would
           lend
           him
           all
           their
           helping
           hands
           .
           Mondoucet
           ,
           seeing
           the
           King
           gave
           no
           eare
           to
           his
           advise
           ,
           having
           nothing
           in
           his
           head
           ,
           but
           the
           Huguenots
           ,
           who
           were
           now
           to
           feele
           the
           vengeance
           of
           his
           displeasure
           ,
           for
           assisting
           my
           brother
           against
           him
           ,
           talked
           no
           more
           unto
           him
           of
           it
           ,
           but
           addressed
           himself
           unto
           my
           Brother
           ,
           who
           having
           the
           true
           nature
           of
           a
           Prince
           ,
           
           loved
           onely
           to
           enterprise
           great
           and
           glorious
           things
           ,
           being
           borne
           rather
           to
           conquer
           ,
           then
           preserve
           ;
           he
           suddenly
           imbraced
           the
           enterprise
           ,
           which
           pleased
           him
           so
           much
           the
           more
           ,
           because
           he
           perceived
           nothing
           of
           injustice
           in
           it
           ,
           willing
           to
           regain
           that
           unto
           France
           ,
           which
           was
           usurped
           by
           the
           
             Spaniards
             ;
             Mondoucet
          
           for
           this
           cause
           became
           my
           Brothers
           servant
           ,
           who
           sent
           him
           back
           to
           Flanders
           under
           the
           colour
           of
           accompanying
           Madame
           the
           Princesse
           of
           Roche-sur-yon
           to
           the
           waters
           of
           Spau
           ,
           and
           he
           observing
           that
           ,
           during
           these
           warres
           ,
           every
           one
           sought
           a
           faire
           pretence
           to
           withdraw
           me
           from
           France
           ,
           whether
           it
           were
           into
           Savoy
           ,
           or
           into
           Lorrayne
           ,
           or
           to
           Saint
           Claudes
           ,
           or
           to
           our
           Lady
           of
           Loretto
           ,
           whispered
           these
           words
           into
           my
           brothers
           eare
           ,
           Sir
           ▪
           if
           the
           Queen
           of
           Navarre
           could
           pretend
           any
           malady
           ,
           which
           the
           waters
           of
           Spau
           ,
           whither
           Madame
           the
           Princesse
           of
           Roche-sur-yon
           is
           now
           going
           ,
           might
           serve
           for
           cure
           ,
           this
           would
           fall
           out
           very
           fortunately
           for
           you
           :
           my
           brother
           much
           commended
           his
           counsell
           ,
           and
           being
           very
           glad
           of
           the
           discovery
           of
           it
           ,
           suddenly
           cryed
           out
           ,
           My
           deer
           Queen
           ,
           study
           no
           more
           ,
           for
           you
           must
           goe
           to
           the
           waters
           of
           Spau
           ,
           whether
           Madame
           the
           Princesse
           is
           going
           ;
           I
           have
           sometimes
           heard
           you
           complain
           of
           a
           swelling
           in
           your
           
           arme
           ,
           you
           are
           to
           say
           that
           your
           Physitians
           did
           then
           prescribe
           it
           ,
           but
           the
           season
           was
           not
           fitting
           ,
           but
           now
           the
           time
           is
           seasonable
           ,
           and
           you
           must
           intreat
           the
           King
           to
           give
           you
           leave
           to
           goe
           .
           My
           Brother
           declared
           not
           himself
           at
           that
           time
           ,
           wherefore
           he
           desired
           the
           journey
           ,
           because
           that
           Monsieur
           the
           Cardinall
           of
           Burbon
           was
           then
           in
           company
           ,
           whom
           he
           suspected
           for
           a
           Guisian
           ,
           and
           inclined
           to
           the
           Spanish
           faction
           .
           For
           my selfe
           ,
           I
           understood
           it
           very
           well
           ,
           not
           doubting
           but
           it
           reflected
           on
           his
           enterprise
           for
           Flanders
           ,
           of
           the
           which
           Mondoucet
           had
           spoken
           to
           us
           both
           .
           All
           the
           company
           were
           of
           this
           advise
           ,
           and
           Madame
           the
           Princesse
           of
           Roche-sur-yon
           ,
           who
           her selfe
           was
           going
           thither
           ,
           and
           who
           loved
           me
           intirely
           ,
           with
           great
           joy
           did
           apprehend
           and
           entertain
           this
           counsell
           ,
           and
           promised
           to
           goe
           with
           me
           to
           the
           Queen
           my
           mother
           ,
           to
           have
           her
           grant
           consent
           unto
           it
           .
           On
           the
           morning
           following
           ,
           we
           found
           the
           Queene
           alone
           ,
           and
           I
           represented
           unto
           her
           ,
           what
           a
           displeasure
           it
           was
           unto
           me
           ,
           to
           see
           the
           King
           my
           husband
           in
           a
           warre
           against
           the
           King
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           thus
           removed
           ,
           and
           kept
           asunder
           from
           him
           ,
           that
           while
           this
           warre
           continued
           ,
           it
           were
           neither
           expedient
           nor
           honorable
           for
           me
           to
           stay
           at
           Court
           ,
           where
           if
           I
           still
           continued
           ,
           I
           could
           not
           avoide
           one
           of
           
           these
           two
           Evills
           ,
           either
           that
           the
           King
           my
           husband
           would
           conceive
           that
           I
           stayed
           at
           Court
           only
           for
           my
           owne
           pleasure
           ,
           and
           that
           I
           assisted
           him
           not
           as
           I
           ought
           to
           doe
           ,
           or
           that
           the
           King
           would
           entertaine
           an
           opinion
           ,
           that
           I
           sent
           daily
           advertisements
           to
           the
           King
           my
           husband
           ,
           that
           both
           the
           one
           and
           the
           other
           would
           procure
           unto
           me
           much
           affliction
           ;
           I
           besought
           her
           that
           she
           would
           be
           pleased
           to
           think
           well
           of
           it
           ,
           if
           for
           a
           while
           I
           estranged
           my self
           from
           Court
           ,
           to
           avoid
           all
           occasions
           of
           suspition
           ,
           that
           some
           time
           was
           passed
           ,
           since
           the
           Physitians
           prescribed
           me
           the
           waters
           of
           Spau
           ,
           for
           the
           swelling
           of
           my
           arme
           ,
           to
           which
           I
           had
           a
           long
           time
           been
           subject
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           season
           of
           the
           yeere
           being
           now
           fitted
           for
           it
           ,
           this
           journey
           by
           her
           permission
           would
           fall
           out
           opportunely
           ,
           not
           onely
           to
           remove
           me
           from
           Court
           ,
           but
           from
           France
           also
           ;
           and
           so
           the
           King
           my
           husband
           might
           understand
           ,
           that
           being
           unable
           to
           be
           with
           him
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           Kings
           distrust
           ,
           I
           would
           not
           remaine
           in
           that
           place
           where
           warre
           was
           made
           against
           him
           ,
           and
           that
           I
           hoped
           that
           her
           wisdome
           would
           so
           dispose
           of
           things
           in
           time
           ,
           that
           the
           King
           my
           husband
           should
           obtaine
           a
           peace
           of
           the
           King
           ,
           and
           returne
           into
           his
           favour
           ,
           that
           I
           would
           attend
           to
           heare
           that
           happy
           news
           ,
           to
           have
           then
           permission
           to
           repayre
           
           unto
           him
           ,
           and
           that
           in
           this
           voyage
           to
           the
           Spau
           ,
           Madame
           the
           Princesse
           of
           Roche-sur-yon
           (
           who
           was
           there
           present
           )
           would
           doe
           me
           the
           honour
           to
           accompany
           me
           .
           The
           Queene
           my
           mother
           did
           much
           applaude
           my
           resolution
           ,
           and
           told
           me
           that
           she
           was
           glad
           that
           I
           had
           taken
           this
           advise
           ,
           affirming
           that
           this
           evill
           counsell
           which
           the
           Bishops
           gave
           the
           King
           ,
           not
           to
           make
           good
           his
           promises
           ,
           but
           to
           breake
           whatsoever
           he
           had
           contracted
           with
           the
           Huguenots
           for
           him
           ,
           had
           for
           many
           considerations
           ,
           brought
           her
           much
           affliction
           ,
           especially
           seeing
           this
           impetuous
           torrent
           drew
           along
           with
           it
           ,
           and
           ruined
           the
           most
           understanding
           ,
           and
           the
           faithfullest
           servants
           that
           the
           King
           had
           in
           his
           counsell
           (
           for
           the
           King
           had
           thereupon
           removed
           foure
           or
           five
           of
           the
           most
           noble
           and
           apparent
           in
           all
           his
           Counsell
           )
           Moreover
           she
           affirmed
           ,
           it
           left
           a
           deep
           impression
           in
           her
           ,
           to
           see
           the
           truth
           of
           what
           I
           represented
           ,
           that
           staying
           at
           Court
           ,
           I
           could
           not
           avoide
           one
           of
           those
           two
           evills
           ,
           either
           that
           the
           King
           my
           husband
           would
           dislike
           that
           stay
           ,
           and
           be
           off●nded
           at
           it
           ,
           or
           that
           the
           King
           would
           distrust
           me
           ,
           supposing
           that
           I
           gave
           intelligence
           to
           the
           King
           my
           husband
           ,
           shee
           said
           that
           she
           would
           perswade
           the
           King
           to
           give
           consent
           unto
           the
           voyage
           ,
           which
           she
           did
           ,
           and
           the
           King
           discoursed
           with
           me
           of
           it
           ,
           
           without
           the
           least
           apparence
           of
           being
           angry
           ,
           being
           well
           content
           that
           he
           had
           diverted
           me
           from
           my
           husband
           ,
           whom
           he
           hated
           more
           then
           all
           the
           world
           besides
           ,
           and
           commanded
           that
           a
           Post
           should
           be
           dispatched
           to
           Don
           John
           of
           Austria
           ,
           who
           commanded
           in
           Flanders
           for
           the
           King
           of
           Spaine
           ,
           to
           intreat
           him
           to
           give
           me
           necessary
           warrants
           to
           passe
           freely
           through
           the
           countrey
           of
           his
           Authority
           ,
           because
           I
           must
           of
           necessitie
           travell
           through
           Flanders
           to
           goe
           to
           the
           waters
           of
           Spau
           ,
           which
           are
           in
           the
           lands
           belonging
           to
           the
           Bishop
           of
           Leige
           .
        
         
           This
           being
           determined
           ,
           we
           severed
           our selves
           for
           a
           little
           space
           ,
           during
           which
           time
           my
           Brother
           imployed
           himselfe
           to
           instruct
           me
           in
           some
           desired
           offices
           concerning
           his
           enterprise
           in
           Flanders
           ,
           and
           the
           King
           and
           Queene
           my
           mother
           removed
           to
           Poictiers
           ,
           to
           be
           neerer
           the
           army
           of
           Monsieur
           
             de
             Mayenne
          
           ,
           who
           besieged
           Brovage
           ,
           and
           who
           from
           thence
           was
           to
           passe
           into
           Gascogny
           ,
           to
           make
           warre
           against
           the
           King
           my
           husband
           .
           My
           brother
           also
           was
           to
           march
           with
           another
           army
           ,
           of
           which
           he
           was
           Commander
           ,
           to
           besiege
           Issoire
           ,
           and
           some
           other
           Townes
           which
           shortly
           after
           he
           took
           in
           ,
           and
           I
           prepared
           my self
           for
           my
           Journey
           into
           Flanders
           ,
           attended
           with
           Madame
           the
           Princesse
           of
           Roche-sur-yon
           ,
           with
           Madame
           
           
             de
             Tournon
          
           ,
           my
           Dame
           of
           honour
           ,
           with
           Madame
           
             de
             Mouy
          
           of
           Picardie
           ,
           with
           Madame
           
             La
             Chastelayne
          
           of
           Millon
           ,
           with
           Madamoselle
           
             d'
             Atrie
          
           ,
           with
           Madamoselle
           
             de
             Tournon
          
           ,
           and
           with
           seven
           or
           eight
           Gentlewomen
           more
           ,
           and
           with
           Noblemen
           ,
           as
           Monsieur
           the
           Cardinall
           of
           Lenoncourt
           ,
           with
           Monsieur
           the
           Bishop
           of
           
             Langres
             ▪
          
           with
           Monsieur
           
             de
             Mouy
          
           Lord
           of
           Picardie
           ,
           with
           the
           chiefe
           Esquires
           ,
           and
           many
           other
           Gentlemen
           of
           my
           house
           .
           This
           company
           gave
           such
           delight
           to
           strangers
           ,
           who
           found
           it
           so
           full
           of
           state
           and
           lustre
           ,
           that
           they
           had
           France
           in
           farre
           more
           admiration
           :
           My
           litter
           was
           of
           Carnation
           velvet
           ,
           imbroydered
           with
           works
           of
           Gold
           and
           Silke
           .
           The
           invention
           of
           the
           worke
           ,
           and
           the
           Impresses
           were
           easie
           to
           be
           seene
           ;
           this
           Litter
           was
           glazed
           round
           ,
           and
           every
           glasse
           had
           a
           device
           in
           it
           ,
           there
           being
           in
           the
           works
           of
           Velvet
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           glasse
           ,
           fourty
           different
           Inventions
           ,
           with
           Italian
           and
           Spanish
           Mottoes
           on
           the
           Sun
           ,
           and
           his
           effects
           ;
           this
           litter
           was
           followed
           with
           the
           litter
           of
           Madame
           the
           Princesse
           of
           Roche-sur-yon
           ,
           and
           with
           the
           litter
           of
           Madame
           
             de
             Tournon
          
           ,
           my
           Dame
           of
           Honour
           ,
           and
           with
           ten
           wayting
           Gentlewomen
           on
           Horse
           ,
           with
           their
           governesse
           ,
           and
           with
           sixe
           caroaches
           ,
           in
           which
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Ladies
           and
           women
           were
           .
        
         
         
           I
           passed
           through
           Picardie
           ,
           where
           the
           Citties
           had
           commandment
           from
           the
           King
           to
           receive
           me
           as
           if
           himself
           were
           present
           ,
           and
           they
           did
           me
           all
           the
           honour
           that
           I
           could
           desire
           .
           Being
           arrived
           at
           Castelet
           ,
           which
           is
           a
           fort
           three
           miles
           from
           the
           frontire
           of
           Cambresis
           ,
           the
           Bishop
           of
           Cambray
           ,
           whose
           Church
           acknowledged
           not
           then
           the
           King
           of
           Spaine
           ,
           but
           for
           her
           Protector
           ,
           sent
           a
           Gentleman
           unto
           me
           ,
           to
           know
           the
           houre
           of
           my
           departure
           thence
           ,
           intending
           to
           meet
           me
           at
           my
           entrance
           into
           his
           Lands
           ,
           where
           I
           found
           him
           well
           attended
           with
           people
           ,
           who
           had
           the
           habite
           and
           apparence
           of
           true
           Flemmings
           ,
           as
           they
           are
           very
           grosse
           in
           those
           parts
           .
           The
           Bishop
           was
           of
           the
           House
           of
           Barlemont
           ,
           one
           of
           the
           Principall
           houses
           in
           Flanders
           ,
           but
           who
           in
           a
           Flemmish
           brest
           had
           a
           Spanish
           heart
           ,
           as
           they
           made
           it
           apparent
           to
           me
           ,
           being
           one
           of
           those
           that
           did
           most
           assist
           
             Don
             John
          
           ,
           but
           yet
           he
           received
           me
           with
           great
           honour
           ,
           and
           no
           lesse
           Spanish
           ceremonies
           .
           I
           found
           this
           Citie
           of
           Cambray
           ,
           although
           not
           builded
           with
           such
           strong
           materialls
           as
           curs
           of
           France
           ,
           yet
           farre
           more
           delightfull
           ,
           the
           Cities
           and
           houses
           thereof
           being
           better
           disposed
           ,
           and
           proportioned
           ,
           and
           the
           Churches
           very
           faire
           and
           large
           ,
           a
           common
           ornament
           to
           all
           the
           Townes
           in
           France
           ;
           that
           
           which
           I
           found
           in
           this
           Citie
           most
           remarkeable
           ,
           was
           the
           Cittadell
           ,
           one
           of
           the
           strongest
           and
           fairest
           in
           Christendome
           ,
           which
           being
           since
           under
           the
           obedience
           of
           my
           Brother
           ,
           the
           Spaniards
           to
           their
           costs
           have
           proved
           .
           A
           noble
           and
           worthy
           Gentleman
           ,
           Monsieur
           
             de
             Ainsi
          
           was
           the
           Governour
           of
           it
           ,
           who
           in
           grace
           ,
           in
           presence
           ,
           and
           all
           qualities
           requisite
           to
           a
           perfect
           Gentleman
           ,
           was
           nothing
           inferiour
           to
           our
           most
           accomplished
           Courtiers
           ,
           and
           no
           way
           partaking
           of
           that
           naturall
           clownishnesse
           ,
           which
           seemeth
           proper
           to
           the
           Flemmings
           .
           The
           Bishop
           made
           us
           a
           banquet
           ,
           and
           delighted
           us
           after
           supper
           ,
           with
           the
           pleasure
           of
           a
           Maske
           ,
           to
           which
           all
           the
           Ladies
           of
           that
           Citie
           came
           ,
           but
           being
           there
           himself
           not
           present
           (
           for
           suddenly
           after
           the
           supper
           ,
           he
           retired
           himself
           ,
           being
           as
           I
           have
           said
           ,
           of
           a
           Spanish
           and
           ceremonious
           humour
           )
           Monsieur
           
             de
             Ainsi
          
           ,
           the
           most
           apparent
           in
           that
           troupe
           ,
           was
           left
           behinde
           ,
           to
           entertaine
           me
           at
           the
           Maske
           ,
           and
           to
           have
           me
           afterwards
           to
           a
           Collation
           of
           confects
           ,
           but
           very
           unadvisedly
           ,
           as
           I
           conceive
           ,
           for
           this
           was
           he
           who
           had
           the
           charge
           of
           the
           Cittadell
           ;
           I
           speake
           this
           having
           learned
           it
           to
           my
           own
           expence
           ,
           and
           knowing
           more
           (
           then
           I
           would
           desire
           )
           what
           belongeth
           to
           the
           guarditg
           of
           such
           a
           place
           .
           The
           remembrance
           of
           my
           brother
           being
           
           not
           to
           be
           divided
           from
           my
           heart
           ,
           because
           I
           loved
           nothing
           more
           then
           him
           ,
           I
           often
           did
           thinke
           on
           the
           instructions
           which
           he
           had
           given
           me
           ,
           and
           seeing
           a
           fayre
           opportunitie
           offered
           to
           doe
           him
           good
           service
           in
           his
           enterprise
           for
           Flanders
           ,
           this
           Citie
           and
           Cittadell
           being
           the
           key
           thereof
           ,
           I
           quickned
           and
           imployed
           all
           the
           understanding
           which
           God
           had
           given
           me
           to
           render
           Monsieur
           
             de
             Ainsi
          
           affectioned
           to
           France
           ,
           and
           more
           particular
           to
           my
           Brother
           ,
           God
           gave
           such
           a
           blessing
           to
           my
           discourse
           ,
           that
           he
           delighted
           with
           it
           ,
           determined
           to
           stay
           with
           me
           as
           long
           as
           possibly
           he
           could
           ,
           and
           to
           accompany
           me
           during
           the
           time
           I
           stayed
           in
           Flanders
           ,
           and
           to
           this
           intent
           ,
           he
           demanded
           leave
           of
           his
           master
           to
           goe
           with
           me
           to
           Namur
           ,
           where
           Don
           John
           of
           Austria
           did
           attend
           me
           ,
           saying
           ,
           That
           he
           desired
           to
           see
           the
           triumphs
           of
           that
           entertainment
           .
           This
           Flemming
           Spanioliz'd
           was
           notwithstanding
           so
           ill
           advised
           to
           let
           him
           goe
           ,
           during
           this
           voyage
           ,
           which
           continued
           ten
           or
           twelve
           daies
           ,
           he
           spake
           unto
           me
           as
           often
           as
           he
           could
           ,
           openly
           demonstrating
           that
           he
           had
           a
           heart
           addicted
           to
           the
           French
           ,
           &
           that
           he
           only
           desired
           to
           live
           to
           see
           the
           houre
           wherein
           he
           might
           have
           so
           brave
           a
           Prince
           as
           my
           Brother
           for
           his
           Lord
           and
           Master
           ,
           despising
           the
           service
           and
           commands
           of
           his
           
           Bishop
           ,
           who
           although
           he
           was
           his
           Soveraigne
           ,
           was
           but
           a
           Gentleman
           as
           himselfe
           ,
           and
           farre
           inferiour
           to
           him
           in
           the
           qualities
           and
           graces
           both
           of
           minde
           and
           body
           .
        
         
           Departing
           from
           Cambray
           ,
           I
           lodged
           the
           night
           ensuing
           at
           Valenciennes
           in
           Flanders
           where
           Monsieur
           the
           Count
           of
           Lalain
           ,
           Monsieur
           
             de
             Montigny
          
           his
           brother
           ,
           and
           many
           other
           Gentlemen
           to
           the
           number
           of
           two
           or
           three
           hundred
           came
           to
           receive
           me
           at
           my
           comming
           out
           of
           the
           principality
           of
           Cambresis
           ,
           unto
           which
           place
           the
           Bishop
           of
           Cambray
           conducted
           me
           .
           Being
           arrived
           at
           Valenciennes
           ,
           a
           Town
           inferiour
           to
           Cambray
           in
           force
           ,
           but
           not
           in
           the
           ornament
           of
           goodly
           buildings
           and
           of
           Churches
           ,
           where
           the
           fountaines
           and
           the
           Clocks
           with
           industry
           proper
           to
           the
           Almains
           gave
           not
           a
           little
           cause
           of
           wonder
           to
           the
           French
           ,
           it
           being
           not
           ordinary
           with
           them
           to
           hear
           the
           clocks
           ●xpresse
           a
           pleasant
           Musick
           of
           the
           voice
           ,
           with
           as
           many
           sorts
           of
           persons
           as
           are
           in
           the
           little
           Castle
           in
           the
           Suburbs
           of
           Saint
           Germans
           :
           Monsieur
           the
           Count
           of
           Lalain
           ,
           the
           Citty
           being
           under
           his
           government
           ,
           made
           a
           feast
           to
           the
           Lords
           and
           Gentlemen
           of
           my
           ●roupe
           ,
           where
           his
           wife
           and
           his
           faire
           Sister
           Madame
           
             de
             Aurec
          
           and
           the
           most
           remarkable
           and
           bravest
           Ladies
           of
           that
           country
           attended
           to
           receive
           me
           ;
           He
           told
           me
           he
           
           was
           Cosin
           to
           the
           King
           my
           Husband
           ,
           and
           he
           was
           a
           person
           of
           great
           authority
           and
           estate
           ,
           to
           whom
           the
           Spainish
           insolence
           was
           alwaies
           odious
           ,
           being
           strongly
           incensed
           against
           them
           since
           the
           death
           of
           the
           Count
           of
           Aigmont
           who
           was
           his
           neer
           kinsman
           ,
           and
           although
           he
           maintained
           his
           government
           without
           being
           leagued
           with
           the
           Prince
           of
           Orange
           or
           the
           Huguenots
           ,
           being
           a
           thrice
           Catholick
           Lord
           ,
           yet
           he
           could
           not
           endure
           to
           see
           
             Don
             John
          
           ,
           or
           permit
           that
           either
           he
           or
           any
           of
           his
           should
           enter
           into
           his
           government
           ,
           
             Don
             John
          
           not
           daring
           force
           him
           to
           the
           contrary
           ,
           fearing
           that
           then
           the
           Catholick
           league
           in
           Flanders
           called
           the
           League
           of
           the
           Estates
           would
           unite
           themselves
           with
           the
           Prince
           of
           Orange
           and
           the
           Huguenots
           ,
           wisely
           foreseeing
           ,
           what
           a
           storm
           and
           tempest
           would
           ensue
           ,
           as
           they
           have
           proved
           since
           who
           have
           governed
           there
           for
           the
           King
           of
           Spain
           .
           The
           Count
           of
           Lalain
           could
           not
           sufficiently
           expresse
           what
           a
           joy
           he
           did
           receive
           to
           see
           me
           ,
           and
           if
           his
           native
           Prince
           had
           then
           been
           present
           ,
           he
           could
           not
           be
           received
           with
           more
           honour
           and
           demonstrations
           of
           wellcome
           and
           affection
           .
           Arriving
           at
           Monts
           at
           the
           Countes
           of
           Lalain
           with
           about
           fourescore
           or
           a
           hundred
           Ladies
           of
           the
           City
           and
           Country
           ,
           of
           whom
           I
           was
           received
           not
           as
           a
           strange
           Princesse
           ,
           but
           as
           if
           I
           
           had
           been
           their
           Soveraign
           by
           the
           priviledge
           of
           inheritance
           ,
           the
           disposition
           of
           the
           Femmings
           is
           to
           be
           private
           ,
           merry
           ,
           and
           familiar
           ,
           and
           the
           Countesse
           of
           Lalain
           being
           of
           this
           disposition
           ,
           and
           having
           a
           great
           and
           high
           Spirit
           ,
           it
           gave
           me
           presently
           an
           assurance
           that
           it
           were
           no
           difficult
           matter
           to
           enter
           into
           a
           strict
           friendship
           with
           her
           :
           The
           houre
           of
           supper
           being
           come
           ,
           she
           went
           to
           the
           Banquet
           ,
           and
           after
           to
           dancing
           which
           the
           Count
           of
           Lalain
           continued
           all
           the
           time
           of
           my
           aboad
           at
           Monts
           ,
           which
           was
           longer
           then
           I
           determined
           ,
           intending
           to
           depart
           the
           morning
           following
           ,
           but
           this
           good
           woman
           inforced
           me
           to
           stay
           a
           seventh
           night
           with
           them
           ,
           which
           I
           was
           unwilling
           to
           doe
           ,
           fearing
           to
           overcharge
           them
           ,
           nor
           was
           it
           possible
           for
           me
           to
           perswade
           her
           husband
           or
           her selfe
           ,
           but
           they
           enforced
           me
           to
           stay
           till
           the
           eighth
           day
           were
           expired
           ,
           living
           with
           such
           familiarity
           with
           me
           ,
           she
           stayed
           at
           my
           lying
           down
           very
           late
           ,
           and
           would
           have
           staied
           longer
           but
           that
           she
           did
           what
           was
           very
           rare
           to
           doe
           in
           persons
           of
           her
           quality
           ,
           which
           notwithstanding
           did
           witnesse
           a
           nature
           attended
           with
           great
           goodnesse
           ,
           she
           nourished
           her
           infant
           with
           her
           own
           milk
           so
           that
           being
           one
           morning
           at
           the
           feast
           ,
           and
           sitting
           next
           unto
           me
           at
           the
           table
           which
           is
           the
           place
           where
           they
           of
           that
           Country
           doe
           
           communicate
           themselves
           with
           greatest
           friendship
           ,
           and
           ayming
           at
           nothing
           but
           my
           content
           ,
           which
           was
           altogether
           to
           advance
           my
           Brothers
           designes
           in
           Flanders
           ,
           she
           being
           curiously
           drest
           and
           almost
           covered
           with
           precious
           stones
           and
           rich
           imbroyderies
           ,
           having
           on
           a
           Kirtle
           of
           cloath
           of
           gold
           ,
           whose
           ground
           was
           black
           ,
           wrought
           with
           curious
           workes
           of
           imbroydery
           and
           purles
           of
           gold
           and
           silver
           ,
           and
           a
           doublet
           of
           Cloath
           of
           silver
           whose
           ground
           was
           white
           ,
           wrought
           with
           flowers
           of
           gold
           ,
           and
           buttoned
           with
           great
           diamonds
           (
           a
           habit
           proper
           to
           the
           office
           of
           a
           Nurse
           )
           they
           brought
           unto
           the
           table
           her
           little
           childe
           ,
           as
           richly
           dressed
           as
           was
           the
           Nurse
           that
           gave
           it
           suck
           ,
           she
           set
           the
           Childe
           on
           the
           table
           betwixt
           us
           both
           ,
           and
           freely
           unbuttoning
           her selfe
           she
           gave
           her
           brest
           unto
           her
           little
           one
           ;
           this
           had
           been
           counted
           incivility
           in
           any
           else
           ,
           but
           she
           did
           doe
           it
           with
           so
           great
           a
           grace
           and
           comelinesse
           ,
           as
           her
           actions
           were
           all
           accompanied
           with
           it
           ,
           that
           she
           received
           by
           it
           as
           much
           commendation
           ,
           as
           the
           company
           delight
           .
           The
           banquet
           being
           ended
           ,
           the
           dancing
           began
           in
           the
           same
           Hall
           wherein
           we
           were
           ,
           which
           was
           very
           faire
           and
           a
           large
           roome
           ,
           where
           being
           seated
           one
           next
           unto
           another
           ,
           I
           told
           her
           that
           although
           the
           pleasures
           which
           I
           received
           in
           her
           company
           might
           
           well
           be
           ranked
           in
           the
           first
           number
           of
           those
           which
           gave
           me
           greatest
           reason
           to
           acknowledge
           them
           ,
           yet
           I
           could
           almost
           wish
           that
           (
           never
           had
           enjoyed
           them
           ,
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           griefe
           I
           should
           receive
           in
           departing
           from
           her
           ,
           and
           that
           Fortune
           shortly
           would
           deprive
           us
           from
           ever
           seeing
           one
           another
           ,
           it
           being
           to
           be
           numbred
           amongst
           the
           misfortunes
           of
           my
           life
           ,
           that
           heaven
           had
           not
           ordained
           that
           she
           and
           I
           should
           live
           in
           one
           and
           the
           same
           Country
           .
           This
           I
           spake
           to
           make
           her
           enter
           into
           conference
           which
           might
           serve
           for
           the
           designes
           of
           my
           Brother
           ;
           shee
           replyed
           to
           me
           ,
           this
           Country
           hath
           been
           sometimes
           part
           of
           France
           ,
           and
           for
           this
           cause
           their
           pleadings
           in
           law
           are
           yet
           in
           French
           ,
           and
           this
           naturall
           affection
           is
           not
           departed
           from
           the
           hearts
           of
           the
           most
           of
           us
           ,
           for
           my
           part
           I
           have
           no
           other
           desire
           in
           my
           Soule
           ,
           since
           I
           have
           had
           the
           honour
           to
           have
           seen
           you
           ;
           sometimes
           indeed
           this
           Country
           stood
           affected
           to
           the
           house
           of
           Austria
           ,
           but
           that
           affection
           hath
           been
           torn
           from
           us
           in
           the
           deaths
           of
           the
           Count
           of
           Aigmont
           ,
           of
           Monsieur
           
             de
             Horn
          
           of
           Monsieur
           
             de
             Montigny
          
           and
           of
           the
           other
           Lords
           who
           were
           all
           our
           neer
           Cosins
           ,
           that
           were
           then
           defeated
           ,
           and
           pertaining
           to
           the
           Nobility
           of
           this
           Country
           ,
           we
           have
           nothing
           so
           odious
           as
           the
           Spanish
           government
           ,
           and
           desire
           nothing
           more
           ,
           then
           
           to
           be
           delivered
           from
           their
           tyranny
           ,
           neverthelesse
           we
           know
           not
           yet
           how
           to
           effect
           it
           ,
           because
           this
           Country
           is
           divided
           into
           different
           Religions
           ,
           but
           had
           we
           been
           united
           ,
           we
           had
           thrown
           out
           the
           Spanyard
           long
           agoe
           ,
           but
           this
           division
           doth
           render
           us
           too
           feeble
           for
           them
           :
           I
           would
           to
           God
           that
           your
           Brother
           the
           King
           of
           France
           would
           be
           pleased
           to
           recover
           this
           Country
           ,
           which
           in
           times
           precedent
           was
           his
           own
           ,
           we
           would
           lend
           him
           all
           our
           helping
           hands
           ;
           she
           spake
           not
           this
           in
           an
           unadvised
           suddaines
           but
           with
           premeditation
           to
           finde
           from
           France
           some
           remedy
           for
           their
           evils
           .
           I
           seeing
           the
           way
           open
           to
           what
           so
           much
           I
           did
           desire
           ,
           made
           answer
           ,
           The
           King
           of
           France
           my
           Brother
           is
           not
           disposed
           to
           undertake
           forrain
           warres
           ,
           especially
           at
           this
           present
           ,
           having
           in
           his
           own
           kingdome
           the
           factious
           party
           of
           the
           Huguenots
           which
           is
           grown
           so
           strong
           ,
           that
           continually
           it
           will
           hinder
           him
           from
           commencing
           any
           wars
           abroad
           ,
           but
           my
           Brother
           Monsieur
           
             de
             Alenson
          
           who
           is
           nothing
           inferiour
           in
           valour
           ,
           wisedome
           ,
           and
           in
           bounty
           to
           the
           Kings
           my
           Fathers
           and
           my
           Brothers
           ,
           will
           readily
           attend
           this
           enterprise
           ,
           and
           will
           have
           no
           lesse
           meanes
           to
           bring
           succour
           to
           you
           ,
           then
           the
           King
           of
           France
           by
           Brother
           ,
           he
           is
           trained
           up
           in
           war
           ,
           and
           esteemed
           one
           of
           the
           bravest
           Captains
           of
           this
           age
           ,
           and
           
           now
           commandeth
           the
           Kings
           army
           against
           the
           Huguenots
           ,
           with
           which
           he
           hath
           taken
           since
           my
           departure
           a
           very
           strong
           town
           called
           Issoire
           ,
           and
           some
           others
           ,
           you
           cannot
           seek
           unto
           a
           Prince
           whose
           succour
           shall
           be
           more
           profitable
           to
           you
           ,
           being
           so
           neer
           your
           neighbour
           ,
           and
           having
           so
           great
           a
           Realme
           as
           France
           at
           his
           devotion
           ,
           from
           whence
           he
           may
           bring
           all
           the
           means
           and
           commodities
           necessary
           for
           the
           warre
           ,
           and
           if
           he
           may
           receive
           that
           good
           office
           from
           the
           Count
           your
           Husband
           ,
           you
           may
           assure
           your selves
           that
           you
           shall
           have
           what
           part
           in
           his
           fortunes
           that
           you
           will
           defire
           ;
           my
           Brother
           is
           of
           a
           noble
           disposition
           not
           ingratefull
           ,
           and
           who
           delighteth
           in
           nothing
           more
           then
           in
           acknowledging
           a
           service
           or
           good
           office
           done
           ;
           he
           doth
           much
           respect
           and
           imbrace
           Gentlemen
           of
           courage
           and
           of
           honour
           ,
           and
           is
           also
           followed
           with
           the
           bravest
           of
           the
           nobility
           of
           France
           ;
           I
           believe
           they
           will
           shortly
           conclude
           a
           peace
           in
           France
           with
           the
           Huguenots
           ,
           and
           that
           at
           my
           return
           I
           shall
           see
           it
           accomplished
           ;
           If
           the
           Count
           your
           Husband
           be
           of
           the
           same
           resolution
           as
           you
           are
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           same
           desire
           ,
           let
           him
           (
           if
           he
           please
           )
           acquaint
           me
           with
           it
           ,
           and
           I
           will
           dispose
           my
           Brother
           to
           undertake
           it
           ,
           I
           assure
           my selfe
           that
           this
           Country
           and
           your
           house
           by
           it
           in
           particular
           will
           receive
           all
           
           happinesse
           :
           And
           if
           my
           Brother
           should
           establish
           himselfe
           here
           ,
           you
           may
           assure
           your selfe
           you
           shall
           see
           me
           often
           ,
           our
           friendship
           being
           such
           that
           never
           any
           Brother
           entertained
           a
           Sister
           with
           more
           perfect
           love
           :
           She
           received
           this
           declaration
           with
           much
           content
           ,
           and
           told
           me
           that
           she
           spake
           not
           this
           at
           adventure
           ,
           but
           seeing
           the
           honour
           I
           had
           done
           her
           to
           affect
           her
           ,
           she
           was
           resolved
           not
           to
           leave
           me
           ,
           untill
           she
           had
           discovered
           to
           me
           the
           estate
           in
           which
           her
           Husband
           was
           ,
           and
           till
           she
           had
           required
           that
           some
           remedy
           might
           be
           brought
           from
           France
           to
           release
           them
           from
           the
           feare
           in
           which
           they
           lived
           ,
           being
           in
           perpetuall
           warre
           and
           danger
           to
           stoope
           to
           the
           insolence
           and
           tyranny
           of
           Spaine
           ;
           She
           intreated
           me
           that
           with
           my
           consent
           she
           might
           relate
           unto
           her
           Husband
           the
           communication
           that
           passed
           betwixt
           us
           ,
           that
           on
           the
           next
           morning
           they
           both
           together
           might
           talke
           unto
           me
           of
           it
           ,
           I
           very
           gladly
           consented
           to
           it
           ,
           and
           we
           passed
           away
           that
           afternoone
           in
           such
           discourses
           ,
           and
           in
           what
           ever
           else
           I
           thought
           might
           doe
           my
           Brother
           service
           ,
           in
           which
           I
           found
           that
           she
           received
           great
           content
           .
        
         
           The
           dancing
           being
           ended
           ,
           we
           repayred
           to
           heare
           Vespers
           among
           the
           Canonesses
           ,
           which
           is
           a
           Religious
           order
           that
           we
           
           have
           not
           in
           France
           ,
           they
           are
           Gentlewomen
           which
           are
           placed
           there
           very
           young
           ,
           for
           the
           improvement
           of
           their
           marriages
           ,
           untill
           they
           are
           of
           age
           for
           husbands
           ,
           they
           lodge
           not
           in
           common
           dormitories
           ,
           but
           in
           severall
           roomes
           ,
           and
           in
           every
           roome
           there
           are
           three
           or
           foure
           ,
           or
           five
           or
           six
           young
           Gentlewomen
           with
           an
           old
           woman
           ,
           of
           which
           old
           women
           ,
           there
           is
           a
           certaine
           and
           distinct
           number
           ,
           who
           are
           never
           married
           ,
           nor
           the
           Abbesse
           of
           them
           ,
           they
           onely
           weare
           the
           habite
           of
           Religion
           in
           the
           morning
           at
           Mattens
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           afternoone
           at
           Vespers
           ,
           and
           as
           soone
           as
           service
           is
           ended
           ,
           they
           put
           off
           their
           religious
           habite
           ,
           and
           apparell
           themselves
           as
           other
           Gentlewomen
           that
           are
           to
           marry
           ,
           going
           freely
           with
           them
           to
           the
           banquettings
           and
           dancing
           ,
           so
           that
           they
           dresse
           themselves
           foure
           times
           a
           day
           ,
           they
           were
           every
           day
           at
           the
           banquet
           ,
           and
           daunced
           ordinarily
           after
           it
           .
           The
           Countesse
           of
           Lalain
           thought
           it
           long
           till
           the
           evening
           was
           come
           ,
           to
           acquaint
           her
           husband
           with
           the
           good
           beginnings
           which
           she
           had
           given
           to
           these
           affaires
           ,
           which
           having
           done
           ,
           in
           the
           morning
           she
           brought
           her
           husband
           to
           me
           ,
           who
           made
           a
           long
           discourse
           of
           the
           just
           occasions
           which
           he
           had
           to
           free
           himself
           from
           the
           tyranny
           of
           the
           Spaniard
           ,
           in
           which
           he
           intended
           not
           to
           undertake
           any
           thing
           against
           
           his
           naturall
           Prince
           ,
           knowing
           that
           the
           Soveraignty
           of
           Flanders
           belonged
           to
           the
           King
           of
           France
           ,
           he
           represented
           to
           me
           what
           means
           he
           had
           to
           establish
           my
           Brother
           in
           Flanders
           ,
           having
           all
           Hainault
           at
           his
           devotion
           ,
           which
           extended
           as
           farre
           as
           Bruxells
           ,
           he
           only
           was
           in
           doubt
           of
           Cambresis
           ,
           which
           lay
           betwixt
           Flanders
           and
           Hainault
           ,
           and
           told
           me
           it
           would
           be
           expedient
           for
           me
           to
           gaine
           Monsieur
           
             de
             Ainsi
          
           ,
           to
           which
           I
           replyed
           ,
           that
           I
           would
           beseech
           him
           rather
           that
           he
           would
           be
           pleased
           to
           speak
           himself
           unto
           him
           ,
           which
           he
           could
           doe
           more
           freely
           then
           my self
           ,
           being
           both
           his
           neighbour
           and
           his
           friend
           ;
           having
           then
           presented
           to
           him
           what
           estimation
           and
           assurance
           he
           might
           make
           of
           the
           friendship
           of
           my
           Brother
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           Fortune
           he
           should
           partake
           in
           ,
           should
           be
           with
           as
           much
           greatnes
           and
           authoritie
           as
           the
           remarkeable
           service
           received
           from
           a
           person
           of
           his
           Quality
           could
           merit
           ;
           we
           resolved
           at
           my
           returne
           to
           France
           ,
           that
           I
           should
           stay
           at
           
             La
             fere
          
           ,
           whether
           my
           Brother
           should
           come
           unto
           me
           ,
           and
           that
           Monsieur
           
             de
             Montigny
          
           the
           brother
           of
           the
           said
           Count
           of
           Lalain
           should
           come
           to
           treate
           there
           with
           him
           on
           those
           affaires
           ;
           during
           the
           time
           of
           my
           abode
           there
           ,
           I
           did
           encourage
           him
           alwayes
           ,
           and
           fortifie
           him
           in
           that
           resolutiō
           ,
           to
           which
           
           his
           wife
           brought
           no
           lesse
           affection
           then
           my self
           ;
           And
           the
           day
           being
           come
           that
           I
           must
           depart
           from
           this
           goodly
           company
           at
           Monts
           ,
           it
           was
           not
           without
           great
           and
           reciprocall
           griefe
           of
           all
           the
           Flemmish
           Ladies
           ,
           and
           my self
           ,
           and
           above
           all
           ,
           of
           the
           Countesse
           of
           Lalain
           ,
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           great
           friendship
           which
           she
           had
           vowed
           to
           me
           ,
           having
           inforced
           me
           to
           promise
           her
           ,
           to
           make
           my
           return
           that
           way
           ,
           as
           I
           passed
           into
           France
           .
           I
           did
           give
           unto
           her
           a
           Carcanet
           of
           Jewells
           ,
           and
           to
           her
           husband
           a
           seale
           of
           pretious
           stones
           ,
           which
           were
           esteemed
           of
           great
           value
           ,
           but
           farre
           more
           pretious
           to
           them
           ,
           because
           they
           came
           from
           the
           hand
           of
           one
           whom
           so
           intirely
           they
           affected
           ;
           all
           the
           Ladies
           stayed
           behind
           ,
           except
           the
           Lady
           of
           Aurec
           ,
           who
           did
           goe
           with
           me
           to
           Namur
           ,
           her
           husband
           Monsieur
           
             de
             Aurec
          
           ,
           and
           Monsieur
           the
           Duke
           of
           Arscot
           staying
           there
           ,
           ever
           since
           the
           peace
           betwixt
           the
           King
           of
           Spaine
           and
           the
           States
           of
           Flanders
           ;
           for
           though
           they
           were
           both
           on
           the
           States
           side
           ,
           the
           Duke
           of
           Arscot
           was
           an
           ancient
           Courtier
           ,
           and
           one
           of
           the
           most
           remarkable
           in
           King
           Phillips
           Court
           ,
           at
           what
           time
           he
           was
           in
           Flanders
           ,
           and
           in
           England
           ,
           and
           he
           was
           alwayes
           in
           great
           esteeme
           ,
           and
           next
           unto
           the
           Grandyes
           of
           his
           Court.
           The
           Count
           of
           Lalain
           ,
           with
           all
           the
           Nobilitie
           of
           that
           
           Countrey
           conducted
           me
           above
           two
           miles
           beyond
           his
           government
           ,
           untill
           he
           saw
           the
           troupe
           of
           Don
           John
           appeare
           ,
           then
           he
           took
           his
           leave
           of
           me
           ,
           because
           he
           would
           not
           see
           him
           ,
           only
           Monsieur
           
             de
             Ainsi
          
           did
           accompany
           me
           ,
           because
           his
           master
           the
           Bishop
           of
           Cambray
           was
           of
           the
           Spanish
           faction
           .
           That
           faire
           troupe
           being
           returned
           ,
           having
           travelled
           a
           little
           farther
           ,
           I
           was
           encountered
           by
           Don
           John
           of
           Austria
           ,
           who
           was
           attended
           indeed
           with
           many
           people
           ,
           but
           onely
           with
           twenty
           or
           thirty
           horse
           ,
           and
           with
           the
           Lords
           ,
           the
           Duke
           of
           Arscot
           ,
           Monsieur
           
             de
             Aurec
          
           ,
           the
           Marquesse
           of
           Varambon
           ,
           and
           young
           Balenson
           ,
           Governour
           for
           the
           King
           of
           Spaine
           in
           the
           County
           of
           Burgundy
           ,
           which
           Noble
           and
           gallant
           Gentlemen
           ,
           hearing
           that
           I
           passed
           that
           way
           ,
           were
           come
           in
           a
           full
           speed
           to
           meet
           me
           :
           of
           Don
           Johns
           owne
           people
           ,
           there
           were
           none
           of
           any
           name
           or
           fashion
           ,
           but
           one
           
             Lodovick
             de
             Gonzagua
          
           ,
           who
           stiled
           himselfe
           Cosin
           to
           the
           Duke
           of
           Mantua
           ,
           the
           rest
           were
           but
           meane
           people
           ,
           and
           of
           a
           servile
           countenance
           ,
           there
           being
           not
           any
           with
           him
           of
           the
           nobility
           of
           Flanders
           :
           He
           alighted
           from
           his
           horse
           ,
           and
           set
           foot
           on
           ground
           to
           salute
           me
           in
           my
           litter
           ,
           which
           was
           lifted
           up
           ,
           and
           opened
           round
           ;
           I
           saluted
           in
           the
           French
           garbe
           ,
           both
           him
           ,
           the
           Duke
           of
           Arscot
           ,
           and
           Monsieur
           
             de
             
             Aurec
          
           ;
           after
           some
           complements
           ,
           mounting
           againe
           his
           horse
           ,
           he
           discoursed
           with
           me
           till
           he
           brought
           me
           to
           the
           Towne
           ,
           whither
           we
           could
           not
           come
           but
           very
           late
           ,
           because
           the
           Ladies
           at
           Monts
           detained
           us
           as
           long
           as
           possibly
           they
           could
           ,
           spending
           above
           an
           houre
           in
           the
           observation
           of
           my
           litter
           ,
           and
           taking
           great
           delight
           to
           understand
           the
           manner
           ,
           and
           the
           devices
           of
           it
           .
           The
           method
           of
           their
           building
           was
           so
           beautifull
           at
           Namur
           ,
           as
           the
           Spaniards
           are
           excellent
           that
           way
           ,
           and
           their
           Towne
           so
           lightsome
           ,
           that
           the
           windowes
           and
           the
           shops
           being
           full
           of
           splendor
           ,
           one
           might
           beleeve
           that
           he
           saw
           a
           new
           day
           to
           shine
           there
           .
           That
           night
           Don
           John
           caused
           me
           and
           my
           traine
           to
           be
           served
           in
           our
           own
           lodgings
           and
           chambers
           ,
           thinking
           that
           after
           so
           long
           a
           journey
           ,
           it
           would
           be
           unmannerly
           to
           tire
           us
           againe
           with
           the
           tediousnesse
           of
           a
           banquet
           .
           The
           house
           wherein
           he
           lodged
           me
           ,
           was
           well
           accomodated
           to
           receive
           me
           ,
           where
           they
           found
           means
           to
           make
           a
           great
           and
           fayre
           hall
           ,
           and
           an
           appartement
           for
           me
           of
           chambers
           and
           closets
           ,
           which
           were
           hung
           round
           with
           the
           fairest
           ,
           richest
           ,
           and
           bravest
           moveables
           ,
           that
           I
           beleeve
           were
           ever
           seen
           ,
           being
           all
           tapistries
           of
           Velvet
           or
           Satten
           ,
           embossed
           with
           great
           pillars
           made
           of
           cloath
           of
           silver
           ,
           inchased
           with
           thick
           knots
           ,
           and
           
           purles
           of
           Gold
           ,
           and
           set
           forth
           in
           the
           richest
           and
           most
           beautifull
           manner
           that
           could
           be
           invented
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           middle
           of
           those
           pillars
           were
           great
           personages
           attired
           after
           the
           ancient
           fashion
           ,
           and
           made
           of
           the
           same
           imbroidery
           .
           Monsieur
           the
           Cardinall
           of
           Lenoncourt
           ,
           who
           had
           a
           curious
           and
           a
           delicate
           spirit
           ,
           being
           a
           familiar
           friend
           of
           the
           Duke
           of
           Arscots
           ,
           who
           as
           I
           have
           said
           ,
           was
           an
           old
           Courtier
           ,
           and
           a
           Gentleman
           of
           exquisite
           indowments
           ,
           being
           indeed
           the
           only
           honour
           of
           Don
           Johns
           troupe
           ,
           beholding
           ,
           one
           day
           while
           I
           was
           there
           ,
           those
           gorgeous
           and
           magnificent
           moveables
           ,
           said
           unto
           him
           ,
           This
           furniture
           seemeth
           to
           me
           to
           appertaine
           rather
           to
           some
           mighty
           Monarch
           then
           to
           a
           Prince
           unmarried
           ,
           and
           of
           no
           greater
           authority
           then
           Don
           John
           ;
           the
           Duke
           of
           Arscot
           replyed
           ,
           they
           are
           the
           gifts
           of
           Fortune
           ,
           and
           not
           of
           Providence
           or
           abundance
           ,
           these
           stuffes
           being
           sent
           unto
           him
           from
           one
           of
           the
           Bashaes
           of
           the
           Great
           Turke
           ,
           whose
           sonnes
           in
           a
           memorable
           battell
           he
           tooke
           prisoners
           ,
           and
           Signior
           Don
           John
           having
           done
           him
           the
           courtesie
           to
           return
           them
           to
           him
           without
           ransome
           ,
           the
           Basha
           ,
           to
           requite
           the
           good
           turne
           ,
           did
           send
           him
           a
           great
           quantitie
           of
           stuffes
           of
           silke
           ,
           and
           of
           cloath
           of
           gold
           ,
           and
           silver
           ,
           which
           were
           presented
           to
           him
           ,
           being
           then
           at
           Myllain
           ,
           
           a
           Citie
           where
           is
           choice
           of
           such
           pretious
           furniture
           ,
           of
           which
           he
           made
           the
           Tapistrey
           which
           you
           behold
           ,
           and
           for
           an
           everlasting
           remembrance
           of
           the
           glorious
           atchievement
           of
           them
           ,
           he
           wrought
           the
           bed
           and
           the
           hangings
           of
           the
           Queens
           chamber
           in
           a
           most
           rich
           imbroidery
           ,
           representing
           the
           glorious
           victory
           in
           that
           battell
           ,
           which
           he
           gained
           against
           the
           Turks
           :
           the
           morning
           being
           come
           ,
           we
           heard
           Masse
           after
           the
           custome
           of
           Spaine
           ,
           which
           was
           with
           Violins
           ,
           Cornets
           ,
           and
           other
           musick
           ,
           and
           departing
           thence
           unto
           the
           Feast
           in
           the
           great
           hall
           ,
           he
           and
           I
           did
           dine
           at
           a
           table
           by
           our selves
           ,
           the
           table
           where
           the
           Lords
           and
           the
           Ladies
           dined
           ,
           was
           removed
           some
           three
           foot
           from
           ours
           ,
           where
           Madame
           
             de
             Aurec
          
           had
           the
           honour
           done
           her
           for
           Don
           Johns
           house
           ,
           having
           her
           drinke
           presented
           to
           her
           by
           
             Lodovick
             G●nzagua
          
           ,
           kneeling
           .
           The
           banquet
           being
           ended
           ,
           dancing
           began
           ,
           which
           lasted
           all
           the
           afternoone
           ,
           the
           evening
           passed
           away
           in
           this
           manner
           ,
           Don
           John
           discoursing
           alwayes
           with
           me
           ,
           and
           oftentimes
           repeating
           ,
           that
           he
           saw
           in
           me
           a
           resemblance
           of
           the
           Queen
           his
           Mistris
           ,
           the
           late
           Queen
           of
           Spaine
           my
           Sister
           ,
           witnessing
           by
           all
           honorable
           courtesies
           that
           could
           be
           expressed
           to
           me
           and
           my
           troupe
           ,
           that
           he
           received
           an
           undissembling
           joy
           to
           see
           me
           there
           .
           
           The
           Boate
           on
           which
           I
           was
           to
           passe
           the
           River
           Mose
           unto
           Leige
           being
           not
           yet
           in
           readinesse
           ▪
           I
           was
           constrained
           to
           tarry
           there
           all
           the
           next
           day
           ,
           where
           having
           passed
           away
           the
           morning
           as
           we
           did
           the
           morne
           before
           ;
           there
           was
           a
           faire
           B●are
           after
           dinner
           prepared
           for
           me
           in
           which
           we
           were
           ferryed
           to
           an
           Iland
           ,
           being
           environed
           in
           our
           way
           with
           other
           Boars
           full
           of
           Hob●yes
           ,
           Cornets
           and
           Viols
           ;
           
             Don
             John
          
           had
           provided
           a
           banquet
           in
           the
           I
           le
           ,
           in
           a
           great
           hall
           made
           of
           guilded
           Leather
           ,
           accomodated
           with
           Cabinets
           round
           about
           it
           ,
           and
           fille
           with
           the
           musick
           of
           Hoboyes
           and
           other
           instruments
           which
           continued
           all
           supper
           time
           .
           The
           Banquet
           being
           ended
           ,
           and
           dancing
           having
           lasted
           almost
           an
           houre
           ,
           we
           returned
           in
           the
           same
           Boat
           that
           did
           waft
           us
           out
           ,
           and
           which
           
             Don
             John
          
           had
           prepared
           for
           my
           voyage
           .
           The
           morning
           following
           we
           departed
           thence
           ,
           
             Don
             John
          
           accompanied
           me
           in
           the
           Boat
           ,
           and
           after
           a
           very
           honest
           and
           courteous
           farewell
           ,
           he
           gave
           me
           to
           Monsieur
           and
           Madame
           
             de
             Aurec
          
           to
           attend
           me
           as
           far
           as
           Huy
           ,
           where
           that
           night
           I
           was
           to
           lodge
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           first
           town
           that
           belongeth
           to
           the
           Bishop
           of
           
             Leige
             :
             Don
             John
          
           being
           gone
           forth
           ,
           Monsieur
           
             de
             Ainsi
          
           who
           was
           the
           last
           that
           stayed
           in
           the
           Boat
           ,
           and
           who
           had
           not
           permission
           to
           conduct
           me
           further
           ,
           with
           much
           
           griefe
           took
           his
           farewell
           of
           me
           ,
           and
           with
           many
           protestations
           that
           he
           would
           remain
           a
           most
           constant
           servant
           to
           my
           Brother
           and
           my selfe
           :
           But
           false
           and
           treacherous
           fortune
           not
           able
           to
           support
           the
           glory
           of
           this
           so
           happy
           a
           condition
           which
           in
           my
           voyage
           hitherto
           did
           attend
           me
           ,
           gave
           me
           two
           crosse
           presa●es
           ,
           which
           on
           my
           return
           ,
           to
           content
           her
           envy
           ,
           she
           had
           prepared
           for
           me
           .
           The
           first
           was
           ,
           that
           my
           Boat
           had
           no
           sooner
           removed
           from
           the
           shore
           ,
           but
           
             Madamois●lle
             de
             ●●urnon
          
           ,
           a
           virgin
           indowed
           with
           many
           virtues
           ,
           whom
           I
           intirely
           loved
           ,
           took
           so
           strange
           a
           sicknesse
           ,
           that
           on
           a
           suddain
           she
           bur●●
           forth
           into
           strong
           and
           loud
           shreiks
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           violence
           of
           the
           grief
           she
           felt
           ,
           which
           did
           so
           oppresse
           her
           heart
           that
           the
           Physitians
           could
           provide
           no
           remedy
           ,
           but
           within
           a
           few
           daies
           she
           was
           ravished
           by
           Death
           ,
           I
           will
           relate
           this
           tragicall
           story
           in
           its
           own
           place
           ,
           it
           being
           so
           remarkable
           .
           The
           other
           was
           that
           arriving
           at
           Huy
           a
           town
           scituate
           on
           the
           declining
           of
           a
           hill
           ,
           there
           brake
           forth
           on
           a
           suddain
           ,
           so
           impetuous
           a
           torrent
           falling
           from
           the
           Mountain
           waters
           into
           the
           river
           ,
           that
           ingrossing
           and
           devouring
           all
           at
           once
           ,
           we
           could
           no
           sooner
           leape
           to
           land
           and
           run
           with
           all
           the
           speed
           we
           could
           to
           recover
           the
           top
           of
           the
           Hill
           ,
           but
           the
           floud
           was
           there
           as
           soon
           as
           we
           .
           My
           lodgeing
           
           was
           on
           the
           upper
           and
           highest
           part
           of
           the
           Town
           ,
           where
           that
           night
           we
           were
           content
           with
           what
           provision
           the
           Master
           of
           the
           House
           had
           of
           his
           own
           ,
           who
           had
           not
           means
           to
           get
           Boats
           or
           people
           to
           send
           down
           into
           the
           Town
           ,
           which
           seemd
           overwhelmed
           in
           that
           vast
           Deluge
           ,
           from
           which
           it
           was
           wonderfully
           delivered
           ,
           as
           it
           was
           seized
           by
           it
           ,
           for
           on
           the
           dawning
           of
           the
           day
           the
           waters
           were
           all
           returned
           ,
           and
           retired
           within
           their
           proper
           channels
           .
           On
           my
           departure
           thence
           Monsieur
           and
           Madame
           
             de
             Aurec
          
           returned
           to
           Namur
           unto
           
             Don
             John
          
           ,
           and
           I
           took
           Boat
           to
           goe
           that
           day
           to
           Leige
           ,
           where
           the
           Bishop
           who
           is
           a
           great
           Lord
           received
           me
           with
           all
           the
           honour
           and
           demonstrations
           of
           good
           will
           that
           a
           courteous
           and
           well
           affected
           person
           could
           expresse
           ;
           He
           was
           a
           Lord
           attented
           with
           great
           virtue
           ,
           wisedome
           ,
           and
           bounty
           ,
           and
           who
           spake
           very
           good
           French
           agreeable
           with
           his
           person
           ,
           which
           was
           honorable
           ,
           and
           magnificen●
           :
           He
           was
           attended
           with
           a
           Chapiter
           and
           many
           Canons
           ,
           all
           sonnes
           of
           Dukes
           and
           Counts
           ,
           and
           great
           Lords
           of
           Germany
           .
           The
           Bishoprick
           is
           of
           a
           soveraigne
           estate
           ,
           and
           of
           great
           revenue
           ,
           and
           filled
           with
           many
           goodly
           Towns
           :
           The
           Canons
           obtain
           their
           places
           by
           election
           ,
           and
           they
           must
           continue
           a
           yeere
           probationers
           that
           are
           received
           into
           their
           Society
           ;
           The
           
           town
           is
           great
           as
           Lyons
           ,
           and
           almost
           of
           the
           same
           scituation
           (
           the
           river
           Mosa
           passing
           in
           the
           middle
           of
           it
           )
           excellently
           builded
           ,
           there
           being
           no
           Religious
           House
           which
           seemeth
           not
           a
           faire
           palace
           ,
           the
           streets
           long
           and
           large
           ,
           enriched
           with
           curious
           fountaines
           ,
           the
           Churches
           adorned
           with
           so
           much
           marble
           which
           they
           have
           there
           at
           hand
           ,
           that
           worthily
           they
           challenge
           the
           observation
           of
           the
           passinger
           ,
           and
           may
           be
           as
           well
           the
           wonders
           ,
           as
           the
           pleasures
           of
           his
           eye
           ,
           The
           Clockes
           made
           with
           German
           industry
           ,
           singing
           and
           representing
           all
           variety
           of
           Musick
           and
           of
           Persons
           .
           The
           Bishop
           received
           me
           as
           I
           came
           out
           of
           my
           Boat
           ,
           and
           conducted
           me
           into
           a
           faire
           and
           stately
           Palace
           ,
           so
           richly
           painted
           ,
           and
           set
           forth
           with
           so
           much
           Gold
           and
           Marble
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           nothing
           more
           magnificent
           or
           delightfull
           .
           The
           waters
           of
           Spa
           were
           three
           or
           foure
           miles
           from
           thence
           ,
           and
           there
           being
           no
           Town
           neer
           ,
           but
           a
           Village
           only
           of
           three
           or
           foure
           houses
           ,
           Madame
           the
           Princesse
           of
           Roche-sur-yon
           was
           advised
           by
           her
           Physitians
           to
           stay
           at
           Leige
           ,
           and
           to
           have
           the
           water
           brought
           thither
           to
           her
           ,
           assuring
           her
           that
           it
           would
           loose
           no
           virtue
           being
           brought
           unto
           her
           before
           the
           Sun
           was
           up
           ,
           of
           which
           I
           was
           very
           glad
           ,
           having
           our
           aboad
           in
           so
           fit
           a
           place
           ,
           and
           in
           so
           
           good
           a
           Company
           ;
           for
           besides
           his
           Grace
           ▪
           (
           for
           so
           they
           stile
           the
           Bishop
           of
           Leige
           ,
           as
           we
           give
           the
           title
           of
           Majesty
           to
           a
           King
           ,
           or
           of
           Highnesse
           to
           a
           Prince
           )
           the
           rumour
           flying
           that
           I
           passed
           that
           way
           ,
           most
           of
           the
           Lords
           and
           Ladies
           of
           Almaine
           were
           come
           thither
           to
           attend
           me
           ,
           and
           among
           others
           Madame
           the
           Countesse
           of
           Aremberg
           ,
           who
           was
           she
           that
           had
           the
           honour
           to
           conduct
           Queen
           Elizabeth
           to
           her
           mariage
           at
           Meziers
           ,
           when
           she
           was
           espoused
           to
           King
           Charles
           my
           Brother
           ,
           and
           who
           conducted
           my
           eldest
           sister
           at
           her
           mariage
           ,
           to
           the
           King
           of
           Spaine
           ;
           she
           was
           a
           woman
           that
           was
           in
           great
           account
           with
           the
           Empresse
           and
           Emperour
           ,
           and
           with
           all
           the
           Princes
           of
           Christendome
           ;
           there
           was
           also
           her
           sister
           Madame
           
             de
             Lantgrave
          
           and
           her
           Daughter
           Madame
           
             de
             Aremberg
          
           ,
           and
           Monsieur
           
             de
             Aremberg
          
           her
           sonne
           a
           brave
           and
           worthy
           Gentleman
           ,
           the
           lively
           image
           of
           his
           Father
           ,
           who
           bringing
           heretofore
           auxiliary
           Souldiers
           from
           Spaine
           to
           King
           Charles
           my
           Brother
           ,
           returned
           with
           great
           honour
           and
           reputation
           .
           This
           arrivall
           being
           full
           of
           joy
           and
           honour
           ▪
           had
           been
           yet
           farre
           more
           delightfull
           ,
           were
           it
           not
           interrupted
           by
           the
           Death
           of
           
             Madamoselle
             de
             Tournon
          
           ,
           whose
           history
           being
           so
           remarkable
           ,
           I
           cannot
           here
           but
           make
           digression
           to
           relate
           it
           .
        
         
         
           Madame
           
             de
             Tournon
          
           who
           was
           then
           my
           Dame
           of
           honour
           had
           many
           daughters
           ,
           the
           ●●●est
           whereof
           was
           maried
           to
           Monsieur
           
             ●e
             B●●anson
          
           Governour
           for
           the
           King
           of
           Spaine
           in
           the
           County
           of
           Burgundy
           ,
           who
           returning
           to
           his
           own
           Country
           intreated
           Madame
           
             de
             Tournon
          
           his
           Mother
           to
           let
           him
           have
           another
           of
           her
           Daughters
           ,
           to
           associate
           his
           wife
           being
           to
           live
           now
           in
           a
           place
           removed
           from
           her
           kindred
           ;
           her
           Mother
           consented
           to
           it
           ,
           and
           she
           staying
           there
           some
           yeers
           in
           improving
           her selfe
           ,
           though
           her
           cheifest
           beauty
           was
           her
           virtue
           and
           her
           gracefull
           carriage
           ,
           Monsieur
           the
           Marques
           of
           Varambon
           (
           a
           man
           designed
           to
           the
           Church
           being
           resident
           in
           the
           same
           house
           with
           his
           Brother
           Monsieur
           
             de
             Balanson
          
           )
           by
           ordinary
           society
           of
           discourse
           and
           conversation
           with
           
             Madamoiselle
             de
             Tournon
          
           became
           very
           amorous
           of
           her
           ,
           and
           being
           not
           yet
           obliged
           to
           the
           Church
           desired
           to
           espouse
           her
           ;
           he
           propounded
           the
           motion
           to
           his
           own
           friends
           and
           to
           hers
           ,
           they
           of
           her
           side
           did
           well
           approve
           it
           ,
           but
           his
           Brother
           Monsieur
           
             de
             Balanson
          
           thinking
           it
           more
           profitable
           for
           him
           to
           have
           him
           of
           the
           Church
           prevailed
           so
           farre
           that
           he
           brake
           off
           the
           Marriage
           ,
           designing
           to
           him
           the
           habit
           and
           formality
           of
           the
           Gown
           .
           Madame
           
             de
             Tournon
          
           offended
           thereat
           ,
           took
           from
           thence
           her
           daughter
           
           
             Madamoiselle
             de
             Tournon
          
           with
           her
           sister
           Madame
           
             de
             Balanson
          
           ,
           and
           being
           a
           rough
           and
           severe
           woman
           without
           regard
           of
           her
           Daughters
           age
           and
           disposition
           ,
           which
           deserved
           a
           more
           gentle
           usage
           ,
           she
           daily
           did
           torment
           her
           with
           vehement
           and
           invective
           language
           ,
           insomuch
           that
           she
           was
           never
           seen
           to
           have
           her
           eyes
           dry
           ,
           though
           all
           her
           actions
           were
           most
           commendable
           ,
           so
           ungentle
           was
           the
           nature
           and
           severi●y
           of
           this
           Mother
           .
           Her
           Daughter
           desiring
           nothing
           more
           then
           to
           be
           released
           from
           this
           tyranny
           entertained
           a
           certain
           joy
           when
           she
           saw
           I
           was
           going
           into
           Flanders
           ,
           truly
           conceiving
           that
           the
           Marques
           of
           Var●b●n
           would
           meet
           me
           there
           ,
           and
           being
           now
           in
           the
           estate
           of
           Mariage
           for
           he
           had
           altogether
           abandoned
           the
           gown
           would
           peradventure
           demand
           her
           of
           her
           Mother
           ,
           and
           that
           by
           the
           means
           of
           this
           Mariage
           she
           should
           be
           delivered
           from
           her
           former
           persecutions
           .
           The
           Marques
           of
           Varambon
           and
           his
           Brother
           the
           younger
           Balanson
           did
           meet
           us
           at
           Namure
           ,
           the
           young
           Balanson
           who
           was
           nothing
           so
           proper
           a
           gentleman
           as
           the
           other
           ,
           did
           court
           this
           maid
           in
           the
           way
           of
           Mariage
           ,
           and
           the
           Marques
           of
           Varambon
           during
           our
           aboad
           at
           Namure
           ,
           made
           semblance
           as
           if
           till
           then
           he
           had
           never
           seen
           her
           ,
           at
           which
           she
           put
           on
           the
           apparence
           of
           content
           ,
           constrayning
           her selfe
           to
           seem
           
           regardlesse
           of
           it
           ,
           but
           the
           trouble
           ,
           the
           griefe
           and
           indignation
           thereof
           did
           so
           contract
           her
           heart
           ,
           that
           as
           soon
           as
           they
           had
           taken
           their
           last
           farewell
           ,
           and
           were
           departed
           from
           the
           Boat
           ,
           she
           was
           strook
           with
           such
           a
           suddain
           sorrow
           that
           shee
           could
           not
           draw
           her
           breath
           but
           with
           many
           shreikes
           and
           mortall
           pangs
           ;
           having
           no
           other
           cause
           of
           her
           sicknesse
           ,
           her
           youth
           did
           combat
           with
           death
           ,
           for
           the
           space
           of
           eight
           or
           ten
           dayes
           ,
           who
           armed
           with
           despite
           in
           the
           end
           did
           render
           himselfe
           victorius
           ,
           ravishing
           her
           from
           her
           Mother
           and
           my self
           ,
           who
           both
           did
           bear
           this
           losse
           with
           equall
           greife
           and
           passion
           ,
           for
           her
           Mother
           although
           she
           was
           a
           very
           severe
           woman
           did
           love
           her
           most
           intirely
           :
           Her
           Funeralls
           were
           commanded
           to
           be
           performed
           with
           all
           solemnity
           ,
           because
           she
           was
           discended
           from
           a
           great
           great
           and
           noble
           family
           ,
           and
           pertained
           to
           the
           Queen
           my
           Mother
           ;
           the
           day
           of
           her
           interrement
           being
           come
           ,
           they
           appointed
           foure
           of
           my
           Gentlemen
           to
           bear
           the
           Corps
           ,
           one
           whereof
           was
           Boessier
           ,
           who
           having
           in
           her
           life
           time
           passionately
           adored
           her
           ,
           and
           not
           daring
           to
           discover
           it
           unto
           her
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           inequality
           of
           his
           birth
           ,
           and
           the
           vertue
           which
           he
           observed
           in
           her
           ,
           did
           carry
           now
           this
           mortall
           burden
           ,
           and
           dyed
           as
           often
           in
           her
           death
           ,
           as
           the
           losse
           of
           his
           love
           had
           
           interrupted
           and
           divided
           the
           course
           of
           his
           life
           ,
           breathing
           out
           his
           soule
           after
           her
           in
           sighes
           ,
           and
           every
           new
           minute
           bringing
           a
           new
           death
           unto
           him
           ;
           this
           fatall
           convoy
           ,
           being
           in
           the
           middle
           of
           the
           streets
           ,
           and
           passing
           to
           the
           Cathedrall
           Church
           ,
           behold
           the
           Marques
           of
           Var●mbon
           ,
           who
           guilty
           o●
           this
           sad
           accident
           ,
           some
           few
           dayes
           after
           my
           departure
           from
           Namur
           ,
           repenting
           of
           his
           crueltie
           ,
           and
           his
           ancient
           flame
           (
           O
           wonderfull
           )
           being
           kindled
           in
           her
           absence
           ,
           which
           could
           not
           be
           awakened
           by
           her
           presence
           ,
           he
           resolved
           to
           come
           and
           demand
           her
           of
           her
           Mother
           ,
           trusting
           peradventure
           in
           the
           good
           fortune
           which
           did
           attend
           him
           ,
           to
           be
           beloved
           of
           all
           whomsoever
           he
           desired
           ,
           as
           since
           it
           hath
           appeared
           in
           a
           Lady
           of
           eminent
           account
           ,
           whom
           against
           her
           parents
           consents
           he
           hath
           espoused
           ;
           and
           promising
           to
           himselfe
           ,
           that
           his
           Mistris
           
             de
             Tournon
          
           would
           grant
           him
           an
           easie
           pardon
           ,
           repeating
           these
           Italian
           words
           ,
           
             che
             l●
             forza
             d'amore
             non
             risguarda
             al
             delitto
             ,
          
           did
           beseech
           Don
           John
           to
           give
           him
           commission
           to
           come
           unto
           me
           ,
           and
           making
           diligent
           haste
           ,
           he
           came
           just
           ,
           as
           the
           body
           ,
           as
           unhappy
           in
           her
           death
           ,
           as
           glorious
           and
           innocent
           in
           her
           Virginitie
           ,
           was
           in
           the
           middle
           of
           the
           street
           ,
           the
           throng
           of
           the
           people
           at
           this
           pompous
           solemnitie
           ,
           did
           hinder
           
           him
           that
           he
           could
           not
           passe
           ,
           he
           looked
           about
           him
           to
           learne
           what
           the
           occasion
           was
           ,
           and
           observed
           in
           the
           middle
           of
           the
           troupe
           ,
           a
           multitude
           of
           mourners
           ,
           and
           a
           white
           cloath
           crowned
           with
           Chaplets
           of
           flowers
           ,
           he
           asked
           who
           it
           was
           ,
           some
           of
           the
           City
           made
           reply
           that
           it
           was
           a
           buriall
           ,
           he
           growne
           more
           curious
           ,
           advanced
           himself
           amongst
           the
           first
           of
           the
           convoy
           ,
           and
           with
           much
           importunity
           desired
           to
           know
           who
           it
           was
           ,
           O
           deadly
           answere
           ,
           the
           vengeance
           of
           love
           for
           his
           ingratitude
           and
           inconstancie
           ,
           made
           him
           now
           feele
           those
           stroakes
           of
           death
           in
           his
           soule
           ,
           which
           his
           forgetfulnesse
           and
           disdaine
           had
           made
           his
           Mistresse
           suffer
           in
           her
           body
           ;
           the
           man
           not
           knowing
           who
           it
           was
           that
           pressed
           to
           know
           it
           ,
           told
           him
           that
           it
           was
           the
           body
           of
           Madamoiselle
           
             de
             Tournon
          
           ;
           at
           that
           word
           he
           swounded
           away
           ,
           and
           fell
           from
           his
           horse
           ,
           they
           carried
           him
           as
           dead
           into
           his
           lodging
           ,
           justly
           desiring
           in
           this
           extremity
           to
           approve
           that
           union
           with
           her
           in
           his
           death
           ,
           which
           in
           his
           life
           too
           slowly
           he
           accorded
           to
           ;
           his
           Soul
           ,
           as
           I
           believe
           ,
           departing
           into
           her
           tombe
           to
           crave
           pardon
           for
           what
           his
           disdainfull
           oblivion
           had
           committed
           ,
           did
           leave
           his
           body
           for
           a
           time
           without
           any
           apparence
           of
           life
           ,
           and
           returning
           thence
           ,
           did
           animate
           it
           anew
           ,
           to
           make
           him
           feele
           again
           
           the
           justice
           of
           death
           ,
           which
           once
           alone
           had
           not
           sufficiently
           punished
           his
           Ingratitude
           .
        
         
           This
           sad
           office
           being
           performed
           ,
           beholding
           my self
           in
           a
           company
           of
           strangers
           ,
           I
           would
           not
           afflict
           them
           with
           the
           griefe
           which
           I
           received
           ,
           for
           the
           losse
           of
           so
           vertuous
           a
           servant
           .
           I
           was
           invited
           either
           by
           the
           Bishops
           Grace
           ,
           or
           by
           some
           of
           the
           Canons
           to
           dinner
           every
           day
           in
           severall
           houses
           and
           gardens
           ,
           as
           there
           are
           very
           faire
           ones
           in
           that
           Citie
           .
           His
           Grace
           ,
           with
           many
           Lords
           and
           Ladies
           ,
           strangers
           ,
           comming
           every
           morning
           to
           my
           chamber
           ,
           accompanied
           me
           to
           the
           garden
           wherein
           I
           was
           to
           take
           the
           waters
           of
           Sp●u
           ,
           which
           was
           to
           be
           received
           walking
           ,
           and
           though
           the
           Physitian
           that
           did
           prescribe
           it
           was
           my
           Brother
           ,
           yet
           it
           hath
           done
           me
           good
           ,
           having
           since
           continued
           six
           or
           seven
           yeeres
           without
           feeling
           the
           swelling
           of
           my
           arme
           ;
           departing
           thence
           ,
           we
           never
           parted
           company
           ,
           but
           resorted
           to
           some
           feast
           ,
           and
           after
           dancing
           ,
           to
           heare
           Vespers
           to
           some
           religious
           house
           ,
           and
           after
           supper
           we
           were
           entertained
           with
           dancing
           againe
           ,
           or
           else
           with
           Musick
           on
           the
           water
           .
           Six
           weeks
           did
           passe
           away
           themselves
           on
           this
           manner
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           ordinary
           time
           accustomed
           for
           the
           taking
           of
           these
           waters
           ,
           and
           which
           was
           prescribed
           to
           Madame
           the
           
           Princesse
           of
           Roche-sur-yon
           .
           As
           I
           was
           preparing
           to
           returne
           to
           France
           ,
           behold
           Madame
           
             de
             Aurec
          
           ,
           who
           going
           to
           Lorrayn
           to
           seek
           her
           husband
           ,
           expounded
           to
           us
           the
           wonderfull
           alteration
           that
           happened
           at
           Namur
           ,
           and
           in
           all
           that
           Countrey
           ,
           since
           my
           departure
           ,
           The
           same
           day
           wherein
           I
           departed
           from
           Namur
           ,
           Don
           John
           going
           out
           of
           his
           boate
           ,
           and
           taking
           horse
           ,
           under
           presence
           of
           hunting
           ,
           came
           before
           the
           gate
           of
           the
           Castle
           of
           Namur
           ,
           the
           which
           as
           yet
           he
           had
           not
           mastered
           ,
           and
           feigning
           (
           as
           casually
           he
           passed
           by
           )
           to
           goe
           in
           ,
           and
           see
           it
           in
           his
           way
           ,
           he
           seized
           on
           it
           ,
           and
           slew
           the
           Captaine
           whom
           the
           States
           kept
           there
           ,
           breaking
           the
           Articles
           that
           were
           agreed
           on
           between
           the
           States
           and
           him
           ,
           and
           moreover
           he
           seized
           on
           the
           Duke
           of
           
             Arscots
             ▪
          
           on
           Monsieur
           
             de
             Aurecs
          
           ,
           and
           on
           her
           owne
           person
           ,
           and
           though
           after
           many
           demonstrations
           and
           intreaties
           ,
           he
           let
           her
           husband
           and
           the
           Duke
           depart
           ,
           yet
           he
           retained
           her
           till
           then
           ,
           〈◊〉
           be
           a
           caution
           to
           him
           for
           the
           deportment
           of
           them
           ;
           She
           declared
           that
           all
           the
           Countrey
           was
           now
           in
           armes
           ;
           there
           were
           three
           parties
           ,
           the
           first
           of
           the
           States
           ,
           which
           were
           the
           Catholicks
           of
           Flanders
           ;
           the
           other
           of
           the
           Prince
           of
           Orange
           ,
           and
           the
           Huguenots
           ,
           who
           made
           but
           one
           Party
           ;
           and
           the
           third
           of
           the
           Spaniards
           ,
           over
           whom
           Don
           John
           commanded
           .
           
           I
           seeing
           my selfe
           imbarked
           in
           this
           manner
           ,
           that
           of
           necessitie
           I
           must
           fall
           into
           the
           hands
           of
           the
           one
           or
           the
           other
           of
           them
           ,
           and
           my
           Brother
           having
           sent
           a
           Gentleman
           named
           Lescar
           to
           me
           ,
           by
           whom
           he
           wrote
           that
           since
           my
           departure
           from
           France
           ,
           God
           had
           given
           him
           the
           grace
           to
           serve
           the
           King
           so
           well
           in
           the
           charge
           of
           the
           army
           committed
           to
           him
           ,
           that
           he
           had
           taken
           all
           the
           Townes
           which
           he
           was
           commanded
           to
           besiege
           ,
           and
           chaced
           the
           Huguenots
           through
           all
           the
           Provinces
           in
           which
           his
           army
           was
           to
           march
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           returned
           to
           Poictiers
           ,
           where
           during
           the
           siege
           of
           Brouage
           the
           King
           continued
           to
           be
           neere
           at
           hand
           to
           succour
           Monsieur
           
             de
             Mayenne
          
           in
           what
           was
           necessary
           ;
           that
           as
           the
           Court
           is
           a
           Proteus
           ,
           that
           turnes
           his
           shape
           in
           every
           houre
           on
           the
           arriving
           of
           every
           new
           accident
           ,
           so
           at
           his
           return
           he
           found
           all
           things
           changed
           ,
           that
           they
           made
           no
           more
           account
           of
           him
           ,
           then
           if
           he
           had
           done
           nothing
           at
           all
           for
           the
           service
           of
           the
           King
           ,
           that
           Bussi
           ,
           whom
           the
           King
           seemed
           to
           contenance
           before
           his
           departure
           ,
           and
           who
           had
           served
           the
           King
           in
           this
           warre
           in
           his
           owne
           person
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           person
           of
           his
           friends
           ,
           having
           lost
           his
           brother
           in
           an
           assault
           at
           the
           seige
           of
           Issoire
           ,
           was
           disreguarded
           also
           ,
           and
           persecuted
           with
           envy
           ,
           as
           if
           it
           had
           been
           in
           the
           time
           of
           
             Le
             
             Guast
          
           ,
           that
           every
           day
           they
           did
           procure
           him
           some
           new
           Indignitie
           or
           other
           ,
           that
           the
           Kings
           minions
           had
           practised
           with
           foure
           or
           five
           of
           his
           chiefest
           servants
           ,
           
             Maugiroa
             ,
             La
             Valeit●
             ,
             M●uleon
             ,
             Livarrot
          
           and
           some
           others
           to
           abandon
           his
           ,
           and
           to
           betake
           themselves
           to
           the
           Kings
           service
           ,
           that
           the
           King
           ●id
           much
           repent
           him
           of
           my
           voyage
           into
           Flanders
           ,
           and
           that
           I
           should
           take
           heed
           in
           my
           returne
           ,
           for
           feare
           of
           b●ing
           surprised
           ,
           either
           by
           the
           Spaniards
           ,
           who
           were
           advertised
           of
           what
           I
           treated
           in
           Flanders
           for
           him
           ,
           or
           for
           the
           Huguenots
           ,
           who
           would
           revenge
           on
           me
           the
           evil●s
           which
           he
           had
           done
           them
           ,
           having
           first
           assisted
           them
           ,
           and
           afterwards
           made
           warre
           against
           them
           .
           All
           this
           promised
           ,
           wrought
           much
           in
           my
           consideration
           ,
           seeing
           that
           not
           only
           of
           necessitie
           I
           must
           passe
           either
           amongst
           the
           one
           or
           the
           other
           of
           them
           ,
           but
           that
           the
           Principall
           of
           my
           Company
           also
           were
           affected
           either
           to
           the
           Spaniards
           ,
           or
           to
           the
           Huguenots
           ,
           Monsieur
           the
           Cardinall
           of
           Lenoncourt
           ,
           being
           suspected
           to
           favour
           the
           Huguenots
           ,
           and
           Monsieur
           
             de
             Descarts
          
           ,
           who
           was
           Brother
           to
           the
           Bishops
           Grace
           of
           Leigh
           ,
           to
           be
           addicted
           to
           the
           Spaniards
           .
           In
           these
           doubts
           full
           of
           contrarieties
           ,
           I
           knew
           not
           to
           whom
           to
           communicate
           my selfe
           ,
           but
           to
           Madame
           the
           Princesse
           of
           Roche-sur-yon
           ,
           and
           to
           Madame
           
           
             de
             Tournon
          
           ,
           who
           knowing
           the
           danger
           wherein
           we
           were
           ,
           and
           finding
           we
           had
           five
           or
           sixe
           dayes
           journey
           to
           
             La
             Fere
          
           being
           to
           passe
           all
           the
           way
           under
           the
           mercy
           of
           the
           one
           or
           other
           of
           these
           two
           parties
           ,
           answered
           me
           with
           teares
           in
           their
           eyes
           ,
           that
           God
           alone
           could
           preserve
           me
           from
           that
           danger
           ,
           that
           I
           should
           recommend
           my self
           to
           him
           ,
           and
           then
           doe
           as
           his
           inspirations
           did
           direct
           me
           ;
           As
           for
           them
           ,
           though
           one
           of
           them
           was
           sick
           ,
           and
           the
           other
           stooped
           with
           the
           weight
           of
           Age
           ,
           they
           desired
           me
           not
           to
           forbeare
           to
           make
           long
           journeys
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           would
           indeavour
           themselves
           to
           the
           utmost
           to
           draw
           me
           from
           this
           danger
           .
           I
           spake
           unto
           the
           Bishop
           of
           Leigh
           ,
           who
           was
           indeed
           a
           Father
           to
           me
           ,
           and
           gave
           me
           his
           grand
           master
           with
           horses
           to
           conduct
           me
           as
           farre
           as
           I
           would
           desire
           ,
           and
           because
           it
           was
           needfull
           for
           us
           to
           have
           a
           Warrant
           for
           free
           passage
           from
           the
           Prince
           of
           Orange
           ,
           I
           sent
           Mondoucet
           thither
           ,
           who
           was
           his
           associate
           ,
           and
           rellished
           something
           of
           that
           Religion
           ;
           he
           returned
           thence
           no
           more
           ,
           I
           expected
           two
           or
           three
           dayes
           his
           comming
           ,
           and
           I
           believe
           that
           should
           I
           have
           waited
           till
           he
           came
           ,
           I
           should
           have
           stayd
           there
           still
           .
           I
           was
           daily
           counsailed
           by
           Monsieur
           the
           Cardinall
           of
           Lenoncourt
           and
           my
           chiefe
           Esquire
           
           Salviati
           ,
           who
           were
           both
           of
           one
           complexion
           not
           to
           depart
           without
           a
           Passe
           ,
           and
           finding
           their
           designe
           did
           bend
           another
           way
           ,
           I
           was
           resolved
           to
           goe
           betimes
           the
           morning
           following
           ,
           they
           seeing
           they
           could
           not
           stay
           me
           with
           this
           pretext
           ,
           Salviati
           being
           of
           intelligence
           with
           my
           Treasurer
           ,
           who
           was
           also
           a
           private
           Huguenot
           ,
           exhorted
           him
           to
           say
           that
           there
           was
           not
           money
           left
           enough
           to
           discharge
           my
           expences
           ,
           which
           was
           extreamly
           false
           ,
           for
           being
           arrived
           at
           
             la
             Fere
          
           ,
           I
           looked
           on
           the
           accounts
           ,
           and
           there
           was
           money
           enough
           to
           defray
           the
           charges
           of
           at
           least
           six
           weeks
           travaile
           more
           ,
           yet
           they
           caused
           my
           horses
           to
           be
           staied
           ,
           giving
           this
           publick
           affront
           with
           great
           danger
           to
           me
           .
           Madame
           the
           Princesse
           of
           Roche-sur-yon
           being
           not
           able
           to
           indure
           this
           indignity
           ,
           and
           seing
           the
           danger
           wherein
           I
           was
           did
           lend
           me
           what
           money
           I
           thought
           necessary
           ,
           and
           they
           remaining
           confused
           at
           it
           ,
           I
           departed
           thence
           having
           made
           a
           present
           to
           the
           Bishop
           of
           a
           Diamond
           worth
           three
           thousand
           Crowns
           ,
           &
           given
           to
           all
           his
           servants
           either
           chains
           or
           King
           of
           gold
           ,
           and
           I
           came
           to
           Huy
           having
           no
           protection
           but
           my
           hope
           in
           God.
           That
           Town
           as
           I
           have
           said
           belonged
           to
           the
           Bishop
           of
           Leige
           ,
           but
           full
           of
           tumult
           and
           mutiny
           (
           as
           all
           the
           people
           there
           knew
           of
           the
           generall
           revolt
           of
           the
           Low-Countries
           )
           
           and
           would
           no
           longer
           acknowledge
           the
           Bishop
           ▪
           because
           he
           lived
           as
           a
           newtrall
           ,
           and
           they
           were
           a
           professed
           party
           with
           the
           States
           ,
           so
           that
           without
           any
           respect
           to
           the
           grand
           Master
           of
           the
           Bishop
           of
           Leige
           who
           was
           with
           us
           ,
           hearing
           how
           
             Don
             John
          
           had
           seized
           on
           the
           Castle
           of
           Namur
           in
           my
           travails
           that
           way
           ,
           as
           soon
           as
           we
           were
           lodged
           ,
           their
           drums
           did
           beat
           an
           Alarm
           ,
           and
           they
           brought
           their
           artillery
           into
           the
           street
           ,
           and
           made
           Barricadoes
           against
           my
           lodging
           ,
           stretching
           forth
           their
           chains
           that
           we
           should
           not
           come
           together
           ,
           and
           held
           as
           all
           that
           night
           in
           these
           perplexities
           ,
           without
           having
           the
           means
           to
           speake
           to
           any
           of
           them
           ,
           being
           all
           a
           silly
           people
           ,
           a
           brutish
           nation
           ,
           and
           without
           reason
           ;
           In
           the
           morning
           they
           suffered
           us
           to
           goe
           ,
           having
           filled
           the
           streets
           through
           which
           I
           was
           to
           passe
           with
           armed
           men
           .
        
         
           From
           thence
           we
           departed
           to
           Di●an
           ,
           where
           by
           misfortune
           that
           day
           they
           chose
           their
           Burgomasters
           ,
           who
           are
           as
           Consuls
           ,
           in
           Gascogny
           and
           France
           .
           All
           that
           day
           was
           spent
           in
           debauchment
           ,
           all
           the
           world
           was
           drunk
           ,
           no
           knowledge
           of
           Magistrates
           ,
           but
           a
           true
           Chaos
           of
           confusion
           ,
           and
           to
           make
           our
           condition
           yet
           worse
           ,
           the
           grand
           Master
           of
           the
           Bishop
           of
           Leige
           had
           sometimes
           made
           warre
           against
           them
           ,
           and
           was
           taken
           by
           them
           
           for
           their
           mortall
           enemy
           ;
           this
           town
           when
           the
           people
           are
           sober
           and
           in
           sence
           ,
           hold
           for
           the
           States
           ,
           but
           〈◊〉
           dominering
           now
           amongst
           them
           ,
           they
           could
           not
           hold
           it
           for
           themselves
           ,
           and
           indeed
           neither
           knew
           nor
           acknowledged
           any
           master
           .
           As
           soon
           as
           they
           beheld
           a
           troupe
           great
           as
           mine
           to
           approach
           their
           Suburbs
           ,
           the
           alarum
           grew
           hot
           amongst
           them
           ,
           they
           forsook
           their
           glasses
           to
           run
           to
           armes
           ,
           and
           all
           in
           a
           tumult
           insteed
           of
           opening
           the
           gate
           they
           barred
           it
           fast
           against
           me
           .
           I
           had
           sent
           a
           Gentleman
           before
           with
           the
           Harbingers
           and
           the
           Marshall
           of
           my
           lodging
           to
           intreate
           them
           to
           give
           me
           passage
           ,
           but
           I
           found
           them
           at
           the
           gate
           crying
           to
           those
           who
           did
           not
           understand
           them
           .
           In
           the
           end
           I
           stood
           up
           in
           the
           Litter
           ,
           and
           taking
           of
           my
           Mask
           ,
           I
           made
           a
           signe
           to
           the
           most
           apparent
           of
           them
           ,
           that
           I
           would
           speak
           unto
           him
           ,
           who
           being
           come
           unto
           me
           ,
           I
           intreate●
           him
           to
           cause
           silence
           to
           be
           made
           ,
           to
           the
           end
           I
           might
           be
           understood
           ,
           which
           with
           much
           a
           doe
           being
           obtained
           ,
           I
           declared
           to
           them
           who
           I
           was
           ▪
           and
           the
           occasion
           of
           my
           Voyage
           ,
           that
           so
           farre
           it
           was
           from
           me
           to
           bring
           any
           hurt
           unto
           them
           by
           my
           comming
           that
           I
           would
           not
           give
           them
           the
           least
           suspition
           of
           it
           ,
           I
           intreated
           them
           to
           permit
           me
           and
           my
           women
           onely
           to
           enter
           into
           the
           Town
           ,
           with
           as
           few
           of
           my
           Men
           as
           they
           
           pleased
           ,
           telling
           them
           that
           I
           would
           leave
           the
           rest
           behinde
           me
           in
           the
           Suburbs
           ;
           they
           accepted
           of
           this
           proposition
           ,
           and
           I
           came
           into
           the
           Town
           with
           the
           most
           apparent
           of
           my
           troupe
           in
           which
           number
           was
           the
           grand
           Master
           of
           the
           Bishop
           of
           Leige
           ,
           who
           by
           chance
           was
           knowne
           as
           I
           entred
           into
           my
           lodging
           ,
           environed
           with
           this
           people
           drunken
           and
           armed
           ,
           then
           they
           began
           to
           cry
           out
           ,
           that
           they
           were
           injured
           ,
           and
           to
           charge
           upon
           him
           who
           was
           a
           reverend
           man
           of
           fourescore
           yeers
           of
           age
           ,
           having
           a
           white
           beard
           down
           to
           his
           girdle
           .
           I
           caused
           him
           to
           make
           haste
           into
           my
           lodging
           against
           which
           these
           drunkards
           plyed
           their
           Harquebuses
           with
           volleyes
           of
           shot
           as
           thick
           as
           haile
           ,
           the
           walls
           being
           made
           but
           of
           earth
           only
           .
           Seeing
           this
           tumult
           I
           demanded
           if
           the
           Host
           of
           the
           house
           were
           within
           ,
           by
           good
           fortune
           they
           found
           him
           ,
           I
           desired
           him
           that
           he
           would
           goe
           unto
           the
           window
           ,
           and
           make
           way
           for
           me
           to
           speake
           to
           the
           most
           remarkable
           of
           them
           ,
           which
           with
           great
           difficulty
           I
           procured
           ;
           he
           having
           a
           long
           time
           called
           to
           them
           out
           of
           the
           window
           ,
           at
           length
           the
           Burgomasters
           came
           to
           parly
           with
           me
           ,
           but
           so
           full
           of
           swill
           ,
           that
           they
           knew
           not
           what
           they
           said
           ;
           In
           the
           end
           assuring
           them
           ,
           that
           I
           knew
           not
           that
           the
           grand
           master
           was
           their
           enemy
           ,
           demonstrating
           of
           what
           importance
           
           it
           was
           to
           offend
           a
           person
           of
           my
           quality
           ,
           who
           was
           a
           friend
           to
           the
           principall
           Lords
           of
           the
           States
           ,
           and
           that
           Monsieur
           the
           Count
           of
           Lalaine
           ,
           and
           all
           other
           Chieftaines
           would
           give
           them
           but
           little
           thankes
           for
           this
           their
           entertainment
           of
           me
           ;
           having
           heard
           the
           name
           of
           Monsieur
           the
           Count
           of
           Lalaine
           ,
           they
           presently
           became
           of
           another
           minde
           ,
           and
           gave
           more
           respect
           to
           him
           ,
           then
           to
           all
           the
           Kings
           to
           whom
           I
           appertained
           ,
           the
           most
           antient
           of
           them
           betwixt
           stammering
           and
           laughing
           ,
           demanded
           of
           me
           ,
           if
           I
           was
           then
           a
           friend
           to
           Monsieur
           the
           Count
           of
           Lalaine
           ;
           I
           seeing
           that
           his
           consanguinity
           would
           stand
           me
           more
           in
           stead
           then
           all
           the
           Potentates
           in
           Christendom
           ,
           made
           answer
           ,
           yes
           ,
           I
           am
           not
           only
           his
           friend
           ,
           but
           his
           kinswoman
           also
           ,
           then
           they
           did
           reverence
           to
           me
           ,
           and
           gave
           me
           their
           right
           hand
           of
           friendship
           ,
           offering
           as
           much
           courtesie
           ,
           as
           before
           they
           had
           committed
           insolence
           ,
           and
           besought
           me
           to
           excuse
           them
           ,
           assuring
           me
           that
           no
           wrong
           should
           be
           done
           to
           that
           good
           man
           the
           Grand-master
           of
           the
           Bishop
           of
           Leige
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           should
           goe
           along
           with
           me
           .
           The
           morning
           being
           come
           ,
           as
           I
           was
           going
           to
           heare
           Masse
           ,
           the
           Kings
           Agent
           that
           was
           resident
           with
           Don
           John
           named
           
             Du
             Bois
          
           who
           was
           a
           French
           man
           extreamly
           Spaniolized
           ,
           came
           unto
           me
           ,
           saying
           ,
           that
           
           he
           had
           letters
           and
           command
           from
           the
           King
           to
           attend
           and
           conduct
           me
           in
           my
           return
           to
           France
           ,
           and
           for
           that
           end
           he
           had
           intreated
           Don
           John
           to
           let
           me
           have
           Barlemont
           with
           a
           troupe
           of
           Horse
           for
           my
           guard
           to
           bring
           me
           without
           danger
           to
           Namur
           ,
           desiring
           me
           to
           speak
           to
           those
           of
           the
           Town
           to
           grant
           entrance
           to
           Monsieur
           Barlemont
           who
           was
           a
           Lord
           of
           that
           Country
           ,
           and
           to
           his
           troupe
           of
           Horse
           ;
           This
           was
           done
           for
           a
           double
           end
           ,
           to
           make
           themselves
           Masters
           of
           the
           Town
           ,
           and
           to
           make
           me
           fall
           into
           the
           hands
           of
           the
           Spanyards
           .
           I
           found
           my self
           here
           in
           a
           great
           streight
           ,
           and
           communing
           with
           Monsieur
           the
           Cardinall
           of
           Lenoncourt
           ,
           who
           had
           no
           greater
           desire
           then
           my selfe
           to
           fall
           into
           the
           hands
           of
           the
           Spanyards
           ,
           we
           concluded
           to
           know
           of
           the
           Towns
           men
           if
           there
           were
           any
           way
           by
           which
           we
           might
           avoide
           the
           troupe
           of
           Monsieur
           
             de
             Barlemont
          
           ,
           and
           leaving
           my
           little
           Agent
           
             Du
             Bois
          
           to
           discourse
           with
           Monsieur
           
             de
             Lenoncourt
          
           ,
           I
           walked
           into
           another
           Chamber
           where
           I
           caused
           those
           of
           the
           Town
           to
           come
           unto
           me
           ,
           and
           declaring
           to
           them
           that
           if
           they
           gave
           entrance
           to
           the
           troupe
           of
           Monsieur
           
             de
             Barlemont
          
           they
           were
           all
           undone
           ,
           because
           that
           he
           would
           seize
           on
           their
           town
           for
           Don
           John
           ,
           I
           counsailed
           them
           to
           arme
           themselves
           ,
           and
           to
           stand
           on
           
           their
           guard
           ,
           and
           being
           ready
           at
           the
           Gate
           to
           shew
           the
           countenance
           of
           men
           of
           understanding
           that
           would
           not
           be
           surprised
           ;
           they
           did
           allow
           and
           believe
           my
           reasons
           offering
           to
           lose
           their
           lives
           in
           my
           service
           ,
           and
           gave
           me
           a
           guide
           to
           lead
           me
           a
           way
           where
           by
           passing
           over
           the
           river
           that
           ran
           betwixt
           the
           troupes
           of
           Don
           John
           and
           mine
           ,
           I
           should
           cast
           them
           so
           farre
           behinde
           ,
           that
           they
           could
           not
           overtake
           me
           ,
           going
           all
           the
           way
           after
           by
           Towns
           which
           held
           for
           the
           States
           .
           Having
           taken
           this
           resolution
           ,
           I
           sent
           them
           to
           the
           Gate
           ,
           and
           Monsieur
           
             de
             Barlemont
          
           who
           was
           already
           entred
           did
           importunately
           perswade
           the
           Townsmen
           to
           permit
           his
           troupe
           to
           come
           in
           also
           .
           They
           hearing
           this
           ,
           began
           all
           to
           fall
           upon
           him
           ,
           so
           that
           he
           hardly
           escaped
           from
           being
           massacred
           amongst
           them
           ,
           telling
           him
           that
           if
           his
           troup
           did
           not
           forthwith
           retire
           from
           the
           sight
           of
           their
           Town
           they
           would
           discharge
           their
           Artillery
           upon
           them
           ,
           this
           they
           did
           to
           give
           me
           leasure
           and
           the
           advantage
           to
           passe
           the
           water
           ,
           before
           that
           troupe
           could
           overtake
           me
           .
           Monsieur
           
             de
             Barlemont
          
           and
           the
           Agent
           
             Du
             Bois
          
           did
           what
           they
           could
           ,
           to
           perswade
           me
           to
           goe
           to
           Namur
           ,
           where
           Don
           John
           attended
           me
           ,
           I
           made
           apparence
           to
           doe
           what
           they
           desired
           ,
           and
           to
           follow
           their
           
           advice
           ,
           and
           having
           heard
           Masse
           ,
           and
           made
           a
           short
           dinner
           ,
           I
           came
           out
           of
           my
           lodging
           ,
           attended
           with
           two
           or
           three
           hundred
           of
           the
           towne
           in
           armes
           ,
           and
           conferring
           all
           the
           way
           with
           Monsieur
           
             de
             Barlemont
          
           ,
           and
           the
           Agent
           
             Du
             Bois
          
           ,
           I
           tooke
           my
           direct
           course
           towards
           the
           mouth
           of
           the
           river
           ,
           which
           was
           contrary
           to
           the
           way
           unto
           Namur
           ,
           where
           the
           troup
           o●
           Mon.
           
             de
             Barlemont
          
           expected
           me
           :
           they
           observing
           it
           ,
           told
           me
           ,
           that
           I
           had
           mistooke
           my
           way
           ,
           but
           I
           beholding
           them
           still
           in
           discourse
           ,
           passed
           on
           ,
           till
           I
           came
           unto
           the
           gate
           of
           the
           Town
           ,
           going
           out
           of
           which
           ,
           and
           accompanied
           with
           a
           good
           number
           of
           the
           townes
           men
           ,
           with
           doubled
           speed
           I
           hasted
           towards
           the
           river
           ,
           and
           taking
           boate
           ,
           I
           caused
           all
           the
           chiefest
           of
           my
           traine
           to
           enter
           with
           me
           ,
           Monsieur
           
             de
             Barlemont
          
           ,
           and
           the
           Agent
           
             du
             Bois
          
           crying
           continually
           on
           the
           Bank-side
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           not
           my
           neerest
           way
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           crosse
           to
           the
           Kings
           intention
           ,
           who
           would
           have
           me
           goe
           by
           Namur
           ;
           notwithstanding
           their
           out-cries
           ,
           we
           ferried
           over
           the
           water
           with
           what
           speed
           we
           could
           ,
           and
           while
           they
           made
           two
           or
           three
           fares
           to
           carry
           my
           litters
           and
           horses
           over
           ,
           those
           of
           the
           towne
           ,
           on
           purpose
           to
           give
           me
           time
           ,
           with
           a
           thousand
           out-cries
           and
           complaints
           ,
           delayed
           and
           amazed
           
           Monsieur
           
             de
             Barlemont
          
           ,
           and
           the
           Agent
           
             du
             Bois
          
           ,
           reasoning
           with
           them
           on
           the
           wrongs
           which
           Don
           John
           had
           done
           them
           ,
           having
           falsifyed
           his
           faith
           with
           the
           Estates
           ,
           and
           broken
           the
           peace
           ,
           and
           arguing
           with
           them
           on
           antient
           quarrells
           ,
           about
           the
           death
           of
           Count
           Aigmont
           ,
           and
           threatning
           them
           continually
           ,
           that
           if
           their
           troupe
           appeared
           nigh
           the
           Towne
           ,
           they
           would
           discharge
           their
           Ordnance
           upon
           them
           ;
           this
           gave
           me
           the
           leisure
           to
           secure
           my self
           ,
           being
           delivered
           from
           all
           feare
           and
           danger
           ,
           by
           the
           guidance
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           this
           good
           man
           whom
           they
           had
           given
           to
           conduct
           me
           .
           I
           lodged
           that
           night
           in
           a
           strong
           Castle
           named
           Flurines
           ,
           which
           belonged
           to
           a
           Gentleman
           who
           held
           with
           the
           Estates
           ,
           and
           whom
           I
           had
           seen
           with
           the
           Count
           of
           Lalain
           ,
           but
           such
           was
           the
           mischance
           ,
           that
           the
           Gentleman
           was
           not
           within
           ,
           there
           being
           none
           at
           home
           but
           his
           wife
           only
           ,
           who
           seeing
           us
           in
           the
           Base-Court
           which
           lay
           all
           open
           ,
           she
           tooke
           a
           sudden
           fright
           ,
           and
           drawing
           up
           the
           bridge
           ,
           did
           flie
           into
           the
           Castle
           ,
           resolving
           ,
           say
           what
           we
           could
           ,
           not
           to
           let
           us
           in
           .
           In
           the
           meane
           while
           three
           hundred
           Gentlemen
           ,
           whom
           Don
           John
           had
           sent
           to
           intrap
           me
           by
           the
           way
           ,
           knowing
           that
           I
           went
           to
           the
           Castle
           of
           Fleurines
           to
           lodge
           there
           ,
           did
           appeare
           
           upon
           a
           little
           hill
           some
           mile
           from
           thence
           ,
           and
           beleeving
           that
           we
           were
           got
           into
           the
           Castle
           ,
           for
           they
           might
           see
           from
           thence
           ,
           that
           we
           were
           all
           entred
           into
           the
           Court
           ,
           there
           made
           a
           stand
           ,
           and
           lodged
           there
           that
           night
           ,
           hoping
           the
           next
           morning
           to
           intrap
           us
           .
           As
           we
           were
           in
           these
           perplexities
           ,
           seeing
           our selves
           no
           farther
           than
           in
           the
           Base-court
           ,
           which
           was
           inclosed
           only
           with
           a
           weake
           wall
           ,
           and
           defended
           with
           as
           bad
           a
           gate
           ,
           which
           had
           been
           easie
           to
           be
           forced
           ,
           we
           continually
           parlyed
           and
           disputed
           with
           the
           Gentlewoman
           of
           the
           Castle
           ,
           who
           was
           inexorable
           to
           our
           prayers
           ;
           but
           it
           pleased
           God
           ,
           in
           the
           duske
           of
           the
           evening
           to
           send
           her
           husband
           Monsieur
           
             de
             Fleurines
          
           ,
           who
           presently
           received
           us
           into
           his
           Castle
           ,
           and
           was
           extreamly
           angry
           and
           passionate
           with
           his
           wife
           for
           the
           incivilitie
           ,
           and
           indiscretion
           which
           she
           shewed
           .
           This
           Gentleman
           ,
           Monsieur
           
             de
             Fleurines
          
           ,
           was
           sent
           on
           purpose
           to
           me
           from
           the
           Count
           of
           Lalaine
           ,
           to
           give
           me
           a
           sure
           convoy
           through
           the
           townes
           of
           the
           Estates
           ,
           being
           not
           able
           to
           accompany
           me
           himself
           ,
           because
           he
           could
           not
           abandon
           the
           army
           ,
           being
           a
           chief
           Commander
           for
           the
           States
           ,
           so
           happy
           was
           this
           Gentlemans
           incounter
           with
           me
           ,
           that
           conducting
           me
           into
           France
           ,
           we
           passed
           no
           more
           by
           any
           Townes
           ,
           wherein
           we
           found
           
           not
           honourable
           entertainment
           ,
           because
           it
           was
           the
           Countrey
           of
           the
           Estates
           ,
           this
           was
           the
           only
           displeasure
           which
           I
           received
           ,
           that
           I
           could
           not
           passe
           by
           Monts
           ,
           as
           I
           promised
           the
           Countesse
           of
           Lalain
           ,
           our
           way
           lying
           no
           neerer
           to
           it
           then
           Nivelles
           ,
           which
           is
           seven
           long
           mile
           from
           thence
           ,
           and
           I
           could
           not
           see
           her
           husband
           the
           Count
           of
           Lalaine
           ,
           because
           the
           warre
           growing
           hot
           ,
           he
           was
           in
           the
           Army
           of
           the
           States
           ,
           towards
           Anvers
           .
           I
           wrote
           unto
           her
           only
           from
           thence
           ,
           on
           the
           behalfe
           of
           the
           Gentleman
           that
           conducted
           me
           .
           She
           ,
           as
           soone
           as
           she
           learned
           where
           I
           was
           ,
           did
           send
           unto
           me
           the
           chiefest
           of
           her
           Gentlemen
           to
           conduct
           me
           to
           the
           Frontires
           of
           France
           ,
           for
           I
           was
           to
           passe
           through
           all
           Cambresis
           ,
           which
           was
           divided
           one
           half
           for
           the
           Spaniard
           ,
           and
           the
           other
           for
           the
           States
           .
           I
           travelled
           with
           them
           to
           the
           Castle
           of
           Cambresis
           ,
           from
           whence
           they
           returning
           ,
           I
           sent
           her
           in
           remembrance
           of
           me
           ,
           one
           of
           my
           Gownes
           ,
           which
           I
           heard
           her
           very
           highly
           prize
           when
           I
           did
           weare
           it
           at
           Monts
           ,
           it
           was
           of
           black
           Satten
           ,
           covered
           with
           imbroyderies
           ,
           which
           cost
           me
           nine
           hundred
           crownes
           .
           Arriving
           at
           the
           Castle
           of
           Cambresis
           ,
           I
           was
           informed
           ,
           that
           certain
           troupes
           of
           Huguenots
           had
           a
           designe
           to
           attache
           me
           betweene
           the
           Frontires
           of
           France
           and
           Flanders
           ,
           which
           I
           disclosing
           
           but
           to
           a
           few
           ,
           was
           ready
           to
           depart
           the
           next
           morning
           an
           houre
           before
           day
           .
           Sending
           for
           my
           litter
           ,
           my
           Esquire
           Sal●iati
           prolonged
           the
           time
           ,
           as
           he
           had
           done
           before
           at
           Leige
           ,
           and
           perceiving
           that
           he
           did
           this
           on
           purpose
           ,
           I
           left
           my
           litter
           ,
           and
           taking
           horse
           ,
           those
           that
           first
           were
           ready
           followed
           me
           .
           I
           came
           to
           Castelet
           by
           ten
           of
           the
           clock
           in
           the
           morning
           ,
           having
           by
           Gods
           goodnesse
           escaped
           all
           the
           wiles
           and
           ambuscadoes
           of
           my
           enemies
           .
           I
           departed
           thence
           to
           my
           house
           of
           
             La
             Fere
          
           ,
           intending
           to
           continue
           there
           ,
           till
           I
           heard
           a
           peace
           concluded
           ;
           I
           found
           there
           a
           Poste
           of
           my
           Brothers
           arrived
           before
           me
           ,
           who
           had
           a
           charge
           to
           attend
           my
           comming
           ,
           and
           as
           soone
           as
           I
           was
           arrived
           ,
           to
           return
           in
           all
           haste
           to
           acquaint
           him
           with
           it
           .
           He
           wrote
           to
           me
           that
           the
           Peace
           was
           made
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           King
           was
           returned
           to
           Paris
           ,
           that
           for
           himself
           ,
           his
           condition
           of
           estate
           was
           daily
           worse
           then
           other
           ,
           there
           being
           no
           indignity
           and
           disgrace
           ,
           which
           he
           and
           his
           did
           not
           daily
           prove
           ,
           and
           that
           every
           houre
           brought
           in
           new
           and
           unjust
           complaints
           against
           Bussi
           ,
           and
           the
           honest
           Gentlemen
           that
           attended
           on
           him
           ,
           that
           with
           extreame
           impatience
           he
           expected
           my
           return
           to
           
             La
             Fere
          
           ,
           intending
           there
           to
           meet
           me
           .
           I
           suddenly
           dispatched
           his
           messenger
           unto
           him
           ,
           by
           whom
           advertised
           of
           my
           return
           ,
           he
           forthwith
           
           sent
           Bussi
           ,
           with
           all
           his
           house
           to
           Anger
           's
           ,
           and
           taking
           only
           with
           him
           fifteen
           or
           twenty
           of
           his
           servants
           ,
           he
           came
           in
           Post
           to
           
             La
             Fere
          
           unto
           me
           ,
           which
           was
           one
           of
           the
           greatest
           contentments
           that
           ever
           I
           received
           ,
           to
           have
           that
           person
           with
           me
           ,
           whom
           so
           intirely
           I
           did
           affect
           and
           honour
           ,
           and
           I
           endeavoured
           my self
           ,
           to
           give
           him
           all
           pleasures
           which
           I
           thought
           might
           make
           that
           place
           delightfull
           ,
           which
           he
           so
           well
           accepted
           ,
           that
           willingly
           he
           would
           have
           said
           with
           Saint
           
             Peter
             ,
             Let
             us
             here
             make
             us
             tabernacles
             ,
          
           had
           not
           his
           royall
           Courage
           ,
           and
           the
           Noblenesse
           of
           his
           active
           Soul
           ,
           called
           him
           to
           enterprises
           of
           Renowne
           and
           Glory
           .
           The
           peace
           and
           pleasure
           of
           our
           Court
           ,
           in
           comparison
           of
           that
           from
           whence
           he
           came
           ,
           did
           render
           every
           houre
           so
           delightfull
           ,
           that
           he
           could
           not
           forbear
           oftentimes
           from
           crying
           out
           ,
           O
           my
           Queen
           ,
           how
           good
           it
           is
           to
           be
           with
           you
           ;
           This
           Court
           is
           a
           Paradise
           filled
           with
           all
           variety
           of
           delight
           ,
           and
           that
           from
           whence
           I
           came
           ,
           a
           hell
           ,
           pestered
           with
           all
           manner
           of
           torments
           ,
           and
           furies
           .
        
         
           We
           stayed
           there
           about
           two
           moneths
           ,
           which
           in
           that
           happy
           estate
           ,
           were
           to
           us
           but
           two
           short
           daies
           ,
           during
           which
           time
           ,
           having
           made
           him
           account
           ,
           of
           what
           I
           had
           done
           for
           him
           in
           my
           voyage
           into
           Flanders
           ,
           and
           certified
           him
           in
           what
           terms
           I
           had
           left
           
           his
           affayres
           ,
           he
           thought
           it
           expedient
           that
           Monsieur
           the
           Count
           of
           Montigny
           ,
           brother
           to
           the
           Count
           of
           Lalain
           should
           come
           ,
           and
           resolve
           him
           what
           course
           he
           was
           best
           to
           hold
           therein
           ,
           and
           to
           take
           assurances
           of
           their
           good
           will
           ,
           and
           they
           reciprocally
           of
           his
           .
           He
           came
           unto
           my
           Brother
           ,
           with
           foure
           or
           five
           of
           the
           chiefest
           Lords
           of
           Hainault
           ,
           the
           one
           whereof
           had
           a
           letter
           ,
           and
           command
           from
           Monsieur
           
             de
             Ainsi
          
           ,
           to
           offer
           his
           service
           to
           my
           brother
           ,
           and
           to
           assure
           him
           of
           the
           Cittadell
           of
           Cambray
           .
           Monsieur
           
             de
             Montigny
          
           promised
           that
           his
           Brother
           ,
           the
           Count
           of
           Lalaine
           ,
           would
           deliver
           into
           his
           hand
           all
           Hainault
           and
           Artois
           ,
           where
           are
           many
           goodly
           Townes
           .
           These
           offers
           and
           assurances
           being
           received
           ,
           my
           Brother
           sent
           them
           back
           with
           Presents
           ,
           which
           were
           Medalls
           of
           Gold
           ,
           wherin
           were
           his
           and
           my
           figure
           stamped
           ,
           and
           with
           reassurances
           of
           all
           additions
           ,
           and
           benefits
           that
           they
           could
           expect
           .
           Returning
           home
           ,
           they
           prepared
           all
           things
           for
           my
           Brothers
           comming
           ,
           who
           making
           all
           the
           ▪
           dispatch
           he
           could
           to
           have
           his
           forces
           ready
           ,
           returned
           to
           Court
           ,
           to
           see
           what
           assistance
           the
           King
           would
           give
           him
           to
           furnish
           him
           in
           this
           enterprise
           ,
           and
           I
           desiring
           to
           go
           into
           Gascogny
           ,
           having
           prepared
           all
           things
           for
           that
           effect
           ▪
           returned
           to
           Paris
           ,
           my
           brother
           met
           met
           on
           
           the
           way
           ,
           a
           dayes
           journey
           from
           it
           ,
           and
           the
           next
           day
           the
           King
           ,
           the
           Queen
           my
           Mother
           ,
           and
           the
           Queen
           Louisa
           ,
           with
           all
           the
           Court
           ,
           did
           meet
           me
           as
           farre
           as
           Saint
           Denis
           ,
           where
           I
           was
           to
           dine
           ,
           where
           they
           received
           me
           with
           great
           honour
           ,
           and
           many
           welcoms
           ,
           taking
           great
           delight
           to
           heare
           me
           recount
           the
           honours
           and
           magnificence
           of
           my
           voyage
           ,
           and
           of
           my
           abode
           at
           Leige
           ,
           and
           the
           adventures
           of
           my
           return
           .
           In
           this
           pleasing
           entertainment
           of
           discourse
           ,
           being
           all
           in
           the
           charriot
           of
           the
           Queen
           my
           Mother
           ,
           we
           came
           to
           Paris
           ,
           where
           having
           supped
           ,
           and
           the
           Maske
           ended
           ,
           the
           King
           and
           Queen
           my
           mother
           ,
           being
           both
           together
           ,
           I
           approached
           to
           them
           ,
           and
           besought
           them
           that
           they
           would
           not
           think
           ill
           of
           it
           ,
           if
           I
           intreated
           them
           that
           they
           would
           be
           pleased
           to
           grant
           me
           leave
           to
           goe
           to
           the
           King
           my
           husband
           ,
           urging
           ,
           that
           the
           peace
           being
           concluded
           ,
           my
           journey
           could
           not
           be
           suspected
           by
           them
           ,
           and
           that
           it
           would
           be
           prejudiciall
           to
           my
           honour
           ,
           and
           unbeseeming
           the
           duty
           of
           a
           wife
           ,
           should
           I
           stay
           any
           longer
           from
           him
           :
           they
           both
           expressed
           themselves
           to
           like
           it
           well
           ,
           and
           with
           free
           applause
           did
           entertaine
           the
           motion
           ,
           and
           the
           Queene
           my
           Mother
           told
           me
           ,
           that
           shee
           would
           accompany
           me
           her selfe
           ,
           her
           voyage
           being
           necessary
           in
           that
           
           Country
           for
           the
           service
           of
           the
           King
           ,
           moreover
           she
           added
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           needfull
           that
           the
           King
           should
           grant
           me
           maintenance
           for
           the
           expences
           of
           my
           journey
           ,
           to
           which
           the
           King
           did
           give
           consent
           ,
           and
           I
           desiring
           to
           leave
           nothing
           behinde
           which
           might
           cause
           me
           to
           return
           to
           Court
           ,
           being
           no
           longer
           able
           to
           take
           pleasure
           in
           it
           ,
           my
           Brother
           going
           from
           it
           ,
           whom
           I
           saw
           with
           all
           speed
           preparing
           into
           Flanders
           ,
           I
           besought
           my
           Mother
           to
           remember
           her selfe
           in
           what
           she
           promised
           me
           at
           the
           Peace
           concluded
           with
           my
           Brother
           ,
           and
           that
           before
           I
           undertooke
           my
           journey
           into
           Gascogny
           she
           would
           make
           over
           the
           Lands
           unto
           me
           for
           the
           assignation
           of
           my
           Dowry
           :
           She
           acquainted
           the
           King
           with
           it
           who
           found
           it
           very
           reasonable
           ,
           and
           promised
           me
           that
           it
           should
           be
           done
           ;
           I
           besought
           him
           that
           it
           might
           be
           done
           with
           speed
           ,
           for
           I
           desired
           to
           begin
           my
           journey
           ,
           if
           he
           thought
           good
           ,
           on
           the
           beginning
           of
           the
           moneth
           ensuing
           :
           this
           also
           was
           promised
           ,
           but
           according
           to
           the
           fashion
           of
           the
           Court
           ,
           for
           instead
           of
           dispatching
           me
           ,
           though
           every
           day
           I
           did
           solicite
           him
           ,
           I
           was
           deferred
           five
           or
           six
           moneths
           ;
           and
           so
           likewise
           was
           my
           Brother
           who
           was
           as
           urgent
           for
           his
           voyage
           into
           Flanders
           ,
           though
           he
           represented
           daily
           to
           the
           King
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           for
           the
           honour
           
           and
           inlargement
           of
           France
           ,
           that
           it
           would
           prove
           'a
           happy
           occasion
           to
           hinder
           the
           Civill
           warres
           ,
           all
           the
           moving
           spirits
           and
           desirous
           of
           novelty
           having
           the
           opportunity
           to
           goe
           into
           Flanders
           ,
           to
           passe
           away
           their
           discontent
           and
           choller
           there
           ,
           and
           to
           glut
           themselves
           with
           Warre
           ,
           that
           this
           enterprise
           would
           serve
           as
           sometimes
           Piedmont
           did
           ,
           as
           a
           Schoole
           for
           the
           Nobility
           of
           France
           in
           their
           exercise
           of
           armes
           ,
           and
           there
           revive
           the
           Montlukes
           ,
           and
           brave
           Brissa●s
           ,
           the
           Terms
           and
           Bellegards
           ,
           and
           such
           as
           those
           great
           Marshalls
           were
           ,
           who
           trayned
           up
           in
           the
           Warres
           of
           Piedmont
           ,
           have
           since
           so
           gloriously
           and
           successefully
           served
           their
           King
           and
           Country
           .
           These
           demonstrances
           were
           fair
           and
           true
           enough
           ,
           but
           they
           had
           not
           so
           much
           weight
           ,
           as
           to
           be
           ballanced
           with
           the
           envy
           which
           was
           born
           to
           the
           enlargement
           of
           my
           Brothers
           fortunes
           ,
           to
           whom
           every
           day
           administred
           new
           occasions
           of
           delay
           ,
           to
           hinder
           him
           from
           assembling
           his
           forces
           ,
           rai●ing
           sometimes
           on
           himselfe
           ,
           sometimes
           on
           Bussi
           ,
           and
           his
           other
           servants
           a
           thousand
           scandals
           and
           complaints
           ;
           Bussi
           being
           daily
           inveighed
           against
           either
           by
           Quelus
           or
           Gramont
           ,
           who
           watched
           by
           those
           unjust
           Alarms
           to
           rouse
           up
           my
           Brothers
           rage
           to
           the
           overthrowing
           of
           his
           fortunes
           .
           All
           this
           was
           done
           without
           
           the
           knowledge
           of
           the
           King
           ;
           but
           Maugiron
           who
           then
           did
           most
           possesse
           him
           ,
           having
           forsaken
           my
           brothers
           service
           ,
           and
           believing
           that
           he
           was
           sensible
           of
           it
           ,
           (
           as
           it
           is
           ordinary
           ,
           that
           he
           who
           offendeth
           doth
           never
           pardon
           )
           did
           prosecute
           my
           Brother
           with
           so
           strong
           a
           hate
           ,
           that
           he
           did
           vow
           his
           ruine
           ,
           and
           at
           every
           word
           did
           undervalue
           and
           outbrave
           him
           ,
           as
           the
           impudency
           of
           youth
           blown
           up
           with
           the
           Kings
           favor
           ,
           did
           drive
           him
           to
           all
           kind
           of
           insolence
           and
           outrage
           ,
           and
           combined
           himselfe
           with
           Quelus
           ,
           Saint
           Luke
           ,
           Saint
           
             Maigrin
             ,
             Gramont
             ,
             Mauleon
             ,
             Livarrot
          
           and
           other
           young
           people
           whom
           the
           King
           favoured
           ,
           and
           these
           being
           followed
           by
           all
           the
           Court
           ,
           after
           the
           fashion
           of
           Courtiers
           who
           hunt
           after
           favor
           did
           practise
           all
           things
           whatsoever
           came
           into
           their
           fantasie
           ;
           In
           a
           manner
           that
           not
           a
           day
           passed
           wherein
           there
           was
           not
           a
           quarrell
           betwixt
           them
           and
           Bussi
           ,
           who
           in
           courage
           was
           not
           inferiour
           unto
           any
           .
           My
           Brother
           considering
           that
           this
           was
           not
           the
           way
           to
           advance
           his
           voyage
           into
           Flanders
           ,
           desiring
           rather
           to
           mitigate
           the
           King
           then
           to
           exasperate
           him
           ,
           and
           beleeving
           besides
           that
           Bussi
           being
           abroad
           might
           increase
           the
           number
           of
           his
           forces
           ,
           and
           provide
           things
           necessary
           for
           his
           army
           ;
           he
           sent
           him
           through
           his
           principalities
           to
           give
           order
           
           for
           it
           ;
           but
           Bussi
           being
           gone
           ,
           the
           persecution
           of
           my
           Brother
           ceased
           not
           ,
           and
           then
           was
           it
           understood
           that
           although
           his
           brave
           qualities
           wrought
           much
           jealously
           in
           the
           brest
           of
           Maugiron
           and
           the
           rest
           of
           these
           younkers
           that
           were
           neer
           unto
           the
           King
           ,
           yet
           the
           principall
           cause
           of
           their
           hatred
           against
           Bussi
           was
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           my
           Brothers
           servant
           ;
           for
           after
           he
           was
           gone
           ,
           they
           out-braved
           and
           derided
           my
           Brother
           so
           apparently
           ,
           and
           with
           such
           despite
           ,
           that
           all
           the
           world
           perceived
           it
           ,
           although
           my
           Brother
           was
           very
           wise
           and
           patient
           in
           his
           own
           nature
           ,
           and
           was
           resolved
           to
           suffer
           all
           things
           for
           the
           dispatch
           of
           his
           affaires
           in
           Flanders
           ,
           hoping
           by
           this
           means
           to
           be
           quickly
           gone
           ,
           and
           no
           more
           to
           be
           found
           a
           Subject
           for
           them
           .
           This
           persecution
           howsoever
           and
           indignity
           was
           very
           grievous
           to
           him
           ,
           especially
           seeing
           in
           hate
           to
           him
           ,
           they
           did
           daily
           molest
           and
           wrong
           his
           servants
           ,
           having
           lately
           made
           Monsieur
           
             de
             la
             Chastre
          
           lose
           a
           great
           suit
           ,
           because
           that
           a
           little
           before
           he
           became
           my
           Brothers
           servant
           ,
           the
           King
           being
           so
           carried
           away
           by
           the
           perswasions
           of
           Maugiron
           ,
           and
           Saint
           Luke
           ,
           who
           were
           friends
           to
           Madame
           
             de
             Senaire
          
           ,
           that
           he
           himselfe
           did
           solicite
           the
           processe
           for
           her
           against
           Monsieur
           
             de
             la
             Chastre
          
           ,
           who
           was
           then
           with
           my
           Brother
           ,
           and
           finding
           himselfe
           
           opprest
           with
           the
           injury
           thereof
           ,
           did
           make
           my
           Brother
           partake
           of
           the
           just
           griefes
           he
           suffered
           .
        
         
           In
           those
           dayes
           ,
           the
           Mariage
           of
           Saint
           Luke
           was
           solemnized
           ,
           at
           which
           my
           Brother
           (
           not
           willing
           to
           assist
           )
           desired
           me
           to
           be
           absent
           also
           ,
           and
           the
           Queen
           my
           Mother
           who
           took
           no
           pleasure
           in
           the
           boundlesse
           arrogance
           of
           these
           young
           people
           ,
           fearing
           that
           all
           that
           day
           would
           be
           in
           debauchment
           and
           excesse
           ,
           and
           that
           my
           Brother
           not
           being
           there
           ,
           they
           would
           give
           a
           malicious
           interpretaion
           of
           his
           absence
           ,
           which
           might
           prove
           prejudiciall
           to
           him
           ,
           procured
           the
           Kings
           good
           will
           ,
           that
           she
           should
           goe
           abroad
           on
           the
           mariage
           day
           to
           dinner
           at
           Saint
           Maurus
           ,
           and
           took
           my
           Brother
           and
           my selfe
           with
           her
           :
           It
           was
           on
           Shro
           vemunday
           ,
           on
           the
           evening
           we
           returned
           ,
           the
           Queen
           my
           Mother
           so
           prevailed
           with
           my
           Brother
           ,
           that
           he
           consented
           that
           night
           to
           be
           present
           at
           the
           dancing
           to
           content
           the
           King
           ,
           but
           instead
           of
           amending
           his
           condition
           ,
           it
           did
           impaire
           it
           ;
           for
           Maugiron
           and
           his
           companions
           being
           there
           ,
           they
           began
           to
           play
           on
           my
           Brother
           with
           such
           keene
           and
           pointed
           language
           ,
           that
           a
           meaner
           person
           then
           himselfe
           would
           have
           been
           offended
           at
           it
           ,
           saying
           that
           he
           had
           lost
           his
           paines
           to
           re-attire
           himselfe
           ,
           that
           they
           could
           not
           find
           
           him
           after
           dinner
           to
           say
           so
           much
           as
           ,
           Much
           good
           d'it
           you
           ,
           to
           him
           ,
           that
           he
           came
           in
           the
           houre
           of
           darknes
           ,
           because
           it
           was
           proper
           to
           him
           ,
           reviling
           him
           for
           the
           meannesse
           of
           his
           habit
           ,
           and
           for
           the
           sicklinesse
           of
           his
           changed
           complexion
           :
           All
           this
           was
           spoken
           to
           the
           Bride
           that
           sate
           next
           unto
           him
           ;
           My
           brother
           knowing
           it
           was
           done
           on
           purpose
           to
           make
           him
           answer
           ,
           and
           by
           this
           means
           to
           set
           him
           at
           distance
           with
           the
           King
           ,
           did
           fling
           away
           from
           thence
           so
           full
           of
           choler
           and
           despite
           ,
           that
           he
           could
           forbeare
           no
           longer
           ;
           but
           having
           deliberated
           with
           Monsieur
           
             de
             la
             Chastre
          
           ,
           he
           resolved
           to
           absent
           himselfe
           a
           while
           from
           Court
           to
           goe
           unto
           the
           Chace
           ,
           thinking
           by
           his
           absence
           to
           qualifie
           the
           heat
           of
           these
           young
           people
           ,
           and
           to
           render
           his
           affayres
           with
           the
           King
           more
           easie
           ,
           for
           the
           preparation
           of
           his
           army
           which
           was
           necessary
           to
           goe
           unto
           Flanders
           .
           He
           addressed
           himself
           to
           the
           Queen
           my
           Mother
           ,
           who
           was
           very
           sorry
           to
           hear
           of
           this
           difference
           ,
           and
           acquainted
           her
           with
           the
           resolution
           he
           had
           taken
           ,
           which
           she
           did
           well
           approve
           ,
           and
           assured
           him
           that
           the
           King
           should
           condiscend
           unto
           it
           ,
           and
           that
           she
           would
           solicite
           him
           in
           his
           absence
           for
           a
           dispatch
           in
           what
           he
           promised
           ,
           concerning
           his
           enterprise
           in
           Flanders
           ;
           And
           Monsieur
           
             de
             Villequier
          
           standing
           by
           ,
           shee
           
           commanded
           him
           to
           goe
           unto
           the
           King
           ,
           and
           acquaint
           him
           with
           the
           desire
           which
           my
           brother
           had
           to
           goe
           for
           a
           few
           dayes
           a
           hunting
           ,
           which
           the
           King
           allowed
           ,
           thinking
           it
           would
           be
           a
           means
           to
           appease
           the
           differences
           which
           were
           betwixt
           him
           and
           the
           young
           people
           Maugiron
           ,
           Saint
           
             Luke
             ,
             Quelus
          
           ,
           and
           the
           rest
           .
           My
           brother
           retiring
           into
           his
           Chamber
           holding
           his
           suit
           granted
           ,
           commanded
           all
           his
           people
           to
           be
           ready
           the
           next
           morning
           ,
           to
           attend
           him
           at
           Saint
           Germans
           ,
           where
           intending
           to
           make
           his
           aboad
           for
           certain
           dayes
           ,
           he
           gave
           order
           to
           his
           chiefe
           Hunter
           to
           have
           his
           Dogs
           in
           readinesse
           ,
           and
           betook
           himselfe
           to
           his
           rest
           that
           night
           ,
           with
           an
           intention
           to
           rise
           early
           the
           morning
           following
           to
           goe
           unto
           the
           Chace
           ,
           either
           to
           solace
           his
           spirits
           ,
           or
           a
           little
           to
           divert
           them
           from
           the
           noyse
           and
           tumult
           of
           the
           Court
           :
           Monsieur
           
             de
             Villequier
          
           repaired
           to
           the
           King
           to
           demand
           leave
           of
           him
           ,
           to
           which
           he
           did
           accord
           ,
           but
           remayning
           in
           his
           Cabinet
           ,
           with
           the
           Counsaile
           of
           Rehoboam
           ,
           which
           was
           five
           or
           six
           young
           fellows
           ,
           they
           presented
           to
           him
           that
           this
           departure
           of
           my
           brothers
           was
           much
           to
           be
           suspected
           ,
           and
           put
           him
           into
           such
           an
           apprehension
           ,
           that
           they
           made
           him
           commit
           one
           of
           the
           greatest
           oversights
           that
           this
           our
           age
           did
           know
           ,
           which
           was
           to
           take
           my
           
           brother
           and
           his
           chiefest
           Servants
           prisoners
           ,
           which
           as
           it
           was
           unwisely
           determined
           ,
           so
           was
           it
           rashly
           executed
           ;
           for
           the
           King
           catching
           hold
           of
           these
           words
           ,
           went
           suddainly
           in
           the
           night
           ,
           in
           a
           great
           passion
           to
           finde
           the
           Queen
           my
           Mother
           ,
           as
           if
           it
           were
           a
           publick
           alarm
           ,
           or
           as
           the
           enemie
           had
           been
           at
           the
           gate
           ,
           and
           said
           unto
           her
           ,
           Now
           Madam
           !
           what
           doe
           you
           think
           you
           have
           done
           by
           demanding
           leave
           for
           my
           Brother
           to
           go
           ,
           Doe
           not
           you
           see
           the
           danger
           in
           which
           you
           put
           my
           estate
           ,
           without
           all
           doubt
           ,
           under
           this
           pretence
           of
           hunting
           ,
           there
           lies
           some
           dangerous
           enterprise
           ;
           I
           will
           goe
           seize
           on
           him
           ,
           and
           all
           his
           people
           ,
           and
           I
           will
           cause
           his
           coffers
           to
           be
           broken
           open
           ,
           I
           assure
           my self
           we
           shall
           discover
           somthing
           of
           importance
           .
           He
           had
           with
           him
           the
           Captaine
           of
           the
           Guard
           ,
           Monsieur
           
             de
             Losse
          
           ,
           and
           some
           of
           the
           Scotch
           regiment
           .
           The
           Queen
           my
           mother
           fearing
           in
           this
           precipitation
           ,
           that
           my
           Brothers
           life
           would
           be
           in
           jeopardie
           ,
           earnestly
           desired
           that
           shee
           might
           goe
           along
           with
           him
           ,
           and
           because
           she
           was
           all
           undressed
           ,
           throwing
           her
           night-gowne
           on
           her
           ,
           she
           made
           haste
           up
           after
           him
           to
           my
           Brothers
           chamber
           ,
           The
           King
           was
           knocking
           furiously
           at
           the
           doore
           ,
           commanding
           it
           to
           be
           opened
           ,
           pronouncing
           that
           the
           King
           was
           there
           :
           My
           Brother
           awaked
           at
           this
           tumult
           ,
           
           and
           knowing
           that
           he
           had
           not
           committed
           any
           thing
           that
           might
           give
           him
           the
           least
           occasion
           of
           feare
           ,
           he
           commanded
           Cange
           the
           Groom
           of
           his
           Chamber
           ;
           to
           open
           the
           doore
           ;
           the
           King
           rushing
           in
           ,
           began
           to
           taxe
           him
           ,
           and
           to
           tell
           him
           that
           he
           would
           never
           leave
           to
           practise
           against
           his
           State
           and
           him
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           would
           make
           him
           know
           what
           it
           was
           to
           attempt
           against
           his
           Prince
           :
           On
           that
           ,
           he
           presently
           commanded
           the
           Guard
           to
           carry
           forth
           his
           coffers
           ,
           and
           to
           take
           the
           groomes
           of
           his
           chamber
           with
           them
           ;
           He
           searched
           my
           Brothers
           bed
           himself
           ,
           and
           turned
           and
           tossed
           it
           ,
           to
           see
           if
           he
           could
           finde
           any
           papers
           there
           .
           My
           Brother
           having
           a
           letter
           of
           Madame
           
             de
             Sauvaes
          
           ,
           which
           he
           received
           that
           evening
           ,
           did
           take
           it
           into
           his
           hand
           ,
           that
           the
           King
           might
           not
           see
           it
           ,
           the
           King
           inforced
           himself
           to
           take
           it
           from
           him
           ,
           and
           my
           Brother
           resisting
           ,
           and
           with
           joyned
           hands
           intreating
           him
           that
           he
           would
           be
           pleased
           not
           to
           looke
           on
           it
           ,
           he
           made
           the
           King
           more
           desirous
           to
           peruse
           it
           ,
           beleeving
           that
           in
           that
           paper
           he
           should
           finde
           a
           sufficient
           ground
           to
           commence
           his
           processe
           against
           him
           .
           In
           the
           end
           ,
           having
           opened
           it
           in
           the
           presence
           of
           the
           Queene
           my
           mother
           ,
           they
           were
           as
           much
           abashed
           at
           it
           ,
           as
           was
           sometimes
           Cato
           ,
           who
           in
           the
           Senate
           having
           constrained
           
           Caesar
           to
           show
           the
           paper
           that
           was
           brought
           unto
           him
           ,
           importunatly
           implying
           that
           it
           concerned
           the
           benefit
           of
           the
           Common-wealth
           ,
           he
           perceived
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           a
           wanton
           letter
           of
           love
           ,
           directed
           from
           his
           sister
           to
           him
           .
           The
           shame
           of
           this
           event
           ,
           that
           came
           so
           crosse
           to
           the
           expectation
           of
           the
           King
           ,
           augmented
           by
           despight
           his
           choler
           ,
           so
           that
           he
           gave
           no
           eare
           unto
           my
           brother
           ,
           who
           incessantly
           demanded
           ,
           of
           what
           he
           was
           accused
           ,
           and
           wherefore
           he
           was
           so
           intreated
           ?
           He
           was
           committed
           to
           the
           charge
           of
           Monsieur
           
             de
             Losse
          
           ,
           and
           there
           was
           a
           Guard
           set
           over
           him
           of
           the
           Scotch
           regiment
           ,
           with
           command
           not
           to
           permit
           him
           to
           talke
           to
           any
           :
           this
           was
           done
           an
           houre
           after
           midnight
           ;
           My
           brother
           remaining
           still
           in
           this
           manner
           ,
           was
           in
           greater
           perplexitie
           for
           me
           ,
           then
           for
           himself
           ,
           beleeving
           truly
           that
           they
           would
           doe
           the
           like
           by
           me
           ,
           and
           that
           so
           violent
           and
           unjust
           a
           beginning
           ,
           could
           not
           have
           but
           as
           untoward
           and
           ending
           ,
           and
           seeing
           that
           Monsieur
           
             de
             Losse
          
           had
           teares
           in
           his
           eyes
           ,
           for
           griefe
           to
           see
           things
           carried
           after
           this
           manner
           ,
           and
           that
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           Guard
           there
           present
           ,
           he
           durst
           not
           speak
           freely
           to
           him
           ,
           he
           only
           asked
           him
           what
           was
           become
           of
           me
           ,
           Monsieur
           
             de
             Losse
          
           made
           answere
           ,
           that
           as
           yet
           he
           heard
           nothing
           of
           me
           ;
           My
           brother
           straight
           
           replyed
           ,
           It
           is
           a
           great
           comfort
           to
           me
           in
           this
           affliction
           ,
           to
           heare
           that
           my
           Sister
           is
           at
           libertie
           ,
           but
           although
           she
           be
           in
           that
           free
           estate
           ,
           she
           affecteth
           me
           so
           intirely
           ,
           that
           she
           would
           rather
           be
           in
           bondage
           with
           me
           ,
           then
           live
           in
           libertie
           without
           me
           ,
           and
           desired
           him
           to
           goe
           to
           the
           Queen
           my
           mother
           ,
           and
           beseech
           her
           that
           she
           would
           be
           pleased
           to
           obtaine
           of
           the
           King
           ,
           that
           I
           might
           endure
           my
           captivitie
           with
           him
           ,
           this
           the
           King
           did
           grant
           ;
           this
           unshaken
           beleefe
           which
           my
           brother
           had
           of
           the
           assurance
           of
           my
           love
           ,
           was
           such
           a
           particular
           obligation
           to
           me
           ,
           though
           his
           good
           offices
           might
           challenge
           from
           me
           many
           and
           great
           acknowledgements
           ,
           that
           I
           have
           ever
           placed
           it
           in
           the
           first
           ranke
           of
           all
           ;
           as
           soon
           as
           he
           had
           this
           permission
           ,
           which
           was
           upon
           the
           break
           of
           day
           ,
           he
           desired
           Monsieur
           
             de
             Losse
          
           ,
           to
           send
           one
           of
           the
           Guard
           to
           acquaint
           me
           with
           this
           melancholy
           newes
           ,
           and
           to
           desire
           me
           to
           come
           unto
           him
           ,
           the
           yeoman
           of
           the
           guard
           ,
           comming
           into
           my
           chamber
           ,
           found
           me
           asleep
           ,
           not
           dreaming
           of
           any
           thing
           that
           had
           passed
           ;
           he
           opened
           my
           curtaine
           ,
           as
           I
           was
           opening
           my
           eyes
           ,
           and
           in
           a
           language
           proper
           to
           the
           Scots
           ,
           said
           unto
           me
           ,
           
             Bon
             jour
          
           Madame
           !
           Monsieur
           your
           brother
           desires
           you
           ,
           that
           you
           would
           come
           unto
           him
           .
           I
           looked
           on
           the
           Man
           ,
           being
           not
           halfe
           awaked
           ,
           and
           even
           
           ready
           to
           fall
           asleep
           againe
           ,
           and
           knowing
           him
           ,
           I
           demanded
           of
           him
           ,
           if
           he
           was
           not
           one
           of
           the
           Scottish
           guard
           ,
           he
           answered
           ,
           yes
           ;
           I
           replyed
           ,
           What
           is
           the
           matter
           ,
           hath
           my
           brother
           no
           other
           messenger
           then
           you
           to
           send
           ?
           he
           answered
           ,
           No
           ,
           for
           all
           his
           people
           are
           taken
           from
           him
           ,
           and
           told
           me
           in
           his
           language
           all
           which
           that
           night
           had
           happened
           ,
           and
           perceiving
           I
           was
           much
           afflicted
           at
           it
           ,
           he
           approached
           neerer
           to
           me
           ,
           and
           spake
           that
           my
           servants
           being
           present
           ,
           might
           not
           heare
           him
           ,
           Doe
           not
           torment
           your self
           Madame
           ,
           I
           have
           a
           means
           to
           save
           Monsieur
           your
           Brother
           ,
           and
           assure
           your selfe
           I
           will
           performe
           it
           ,
           but
           of
           necessitie
           I
           must
           then
           goe
           with
           him
           ;
           I
           answered
           him
           ,
           that
           he
           should
           be
           rewarded
           above
           his
           hopes
           ,
           and
           making
           haste
           to
           dresse
           me
           ,
           I
           went
           with
           him
           alone
           to
           my
           Brothers
           chamber
           ,
           In
           my
           way
           I
           was
           to
           goe
           through
           all
           the
           Court
           ,
           then
           full
           of
           people
           ,
           who
           were
           accustomed
           to
           runne
           to
           see
           ,
           and
           honour
           me
           ,
           but
           perceiving
           how
           Fortune
           now
           had
           changed
           her
           countenance
           ,
           they
           made
           as
           though
           they
           had
           not
           seen
           me
           ;
           comming
           into
           my
           brothers
           chamber
           ,
           I
           found
           him
           with
           so
           great
           a
           constancie
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           not
           changed
           at
           all
           from
           his
           usuall
           disposition
           ,
           and
           tranquility
           of
           Mind
           ,
           and
           seeing
           me
           ,
           he
           imbraced
           me
           ,
           and
           with
           a
           countenance
           rather
           
           joyfull
           then
           dejected
           ,
           said
           ,
           My
           Queen
           ,
           I
           beseech
           you
           forbear
           those
           teares
           ,
           In
           this
           condition
           that
           I
           am
           ,
           your
           grief
           is
           the
           only
           thing
           that
           can
           afflict
           me
           ,
           for
           my
           innocence
           and
           true
           intentions
           doe
           prohibit
           me
           to
           feare
           any
           of
           the
           accusations
           of
           my
           enemyes
           ,
           but
           if
           unjustly
           they
           shall
           attempt
           against
           my
           life
           ,
           they
           who
           shall
           performe
           it
           ,
           will
           be
           more
           cruell
           unto
           themselves
           ,
           then
           me
           ,
           who
           have
           courage
           enough
           to
           undergoe
           and
           despise
           the
           stroak
           of
           so
           unjust
           a
           death
           ,
           neither
           is
           it
           that
           so
           much
           which
           I
           respect
           ,
           for
           my
           life
           hath
           hitherto
           been
           accompained
           with
           so
           much
           sorrow
           and
           affliction
           ,
           that
           not
           knowing
           any
           of
           the
           pleasures
           of
           this
           world
           I
           shall
           not
           have
           the
           griefe
           to
           abandon
           them
           ,
           the
           saddest
           apprehension
           which
           I
           have
           is
           ,
           that
           wanting
           a
           cause
           to
           make
           me
           justly
           to
           dye
           ,
           I
           shall
           languish
           in
           the
           solitude
           of
           tedious
           imprisonment
           ,
           where
           yet
           I
           shall
           despise
           the
           tyranny
           of
           my
           enemies
           ,
           seeing
           you
           will
           so
           much
           oblige
           me
           as
           to
           assist
           me
           with
           your
           presence
           ;
           these
           words
           in
           stead
           of
           ceasing
           my
           tears
           did
           so
           increase
           them
           ,
           that
           out
           of
           my
           eies
           I
           thought
           I
           should
           have
           powred
           all
           the
           moisture
           of
           my
           life
           ;
           I
           answered
           him
           in
           sobs
           ,
           that
           my
           life
           and
           fortunes
           were
           woven
           into
           his
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           in
           the
           power
           of
           God
           alone
           to
           hinder
           me
           from
           assisting
           
           him
           in
           any
           condition
           that
           I
           could
           ,
           that
           should
           the
           King
           take
           me
           thence
           ,
           and
           not
           suffer
           me
           to
           continue
           with
           him
           I
           would
           kill
           my selfe
           in
           his
           presence
           ;
           Passing
           the
           day
           in
           this
           discourse
           ,
           and
           seeking
           together
           the
           occasion
           that
           made
           the
           King
           proceede
           in
           so
           cruell
           and
           unjust
           a
           course
           against
           him
           ,
           and
           not
           able
           to
           conceive
           it
           ,
           the
           houre
           came
           about
           for
           the
           opening
           of
           the
           Castle
           gate
           ,
           where
           an
           indiscreet
           young
           fellow
           who
           was
           servant
           to
           Bussi
           ,
           being
           known
           and
           staid
           by
           the
           guard
           ,
           was
           demanded
           by
           them
           ,
           whither
           he
           was
           going
           ,
           he
           being
           amased
           with
           the
           strangenes
           of
           the
           suddain
           interrogatory
           ,
           made
           answer
           that
           he
           was
           going
           to
           seek
           his
           Master
           ;
           this
           being
           told
           unto
           the
           King
           ,
           it
           was
           suspected
           that
           he
           was
           within
           the
           Lovure
           ,
           where
           comming
           that
           after
           noone
           from
           Saint
           Germans
           my
           brother
           had
           caused
           him
           to
           enter
           in
           with
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           troupe
           to
           confer
           with
           him
           on
           the
           affaires
           of
           his
           army
           which
           was
           going
           unto
           Flanders
           ,
           not
           thinking
           then
           he
           should
           so
           suddainly
           depart
           from
           Court
           as
           unexpectedly
           afterwards
           it
           came
           to
           passe
           .
           That
           evening
           ,
           on
           the
           occasion
           aforesaid
           ,
           Archant
           the
           Captaine
           of
           the
           Guard
           received
           Commandement
           from
           the
           King
           to
           looke
           him
           out
           ,
           and
           to
           seize
           on
           him
           and
           Simier
           ;
           who
           making
           
           this
           inquisition
           to
           his
           griefe
           ,
           because
           he
           was
           an
           intimate
           friend
           of
           Bussies
           ,
           and
           by
           alliance
           called
           him
           Sonne
           ,
           as
           Bussi
           called
           him
           Father
           ,
           he
           came
           up
           into
           Simiers
           Chamber
           where
           he
           seized
           on
           him
           ,
           and
           doubting
           that
           Bussi
           there
           had
           hid
           himselfe
           ,
           he
           made
           a
           light
           search
           being
           glad
           that
           he
           did
           not
           finde
           him
           ,
           but
           Bussi
           who
           lay
           then
           on
           the
           bed
           ,
           and
           perceived
           that
           he
           should
           be
           left
           alone
           ,
           fearing
           that
           the
           same
           Commission
           should
           be
           given
           to
           another
           with
           whom
           he
           should
           not
           be
           in
           so
           much
           safety
           ,
           he
           desired
           rather
           to
           be
           under
           Archants
           custody
           ,
           and
           being
           of
           a
           merry
           and
           spiritfull
           disposition
           ,
           in
           whose
           brest
           no
           danger
           could
           work
           the
           base
           effects
           of
           feare
           ,
           as
           Archant
           was
           going
           out
           of
           the
           doore
           to
           lead
           Simier
           away
           ,
           he
           put
           out
           his
           head
           betwixt
           the
           Curtains
           and
           cryed
           out
           ,
           why
           ,
           hoe
           there
           !
           What
           will
           you
           go
           without
           me
           Father
           ,
           doe
           not
           you
           thinke
           my
           conduct
           more
           honourable
           then
           such
           a
           rakestraws
           ,
           as
           is
           
             Simiers
             ;
             Archant
          
           turned
           to
           him
           ,
           and
           said
           ,
           Ah
           my
           Sonne
           ,
           I
           would
           to
           God
           it
           had
           cost
           me
           one
           of
           my
           armes
           that
           you
           were
           not
           here
           ;
           he
           replyed
           ,
           ●ush
           ,
           my
           affaires
           goe
           well
           ,
           playing
           all
           the
           way
           as
           he
           went
           with
           Simier
           ,
           and
           laughing
           at
           him
           for
           the
           trembling
           feare
           wherein
           he
           saw
           him
           :
           Archant
           shut
           them
           up
           both
           into
           
           one
           Chamber
           ,
           and
           set
           a
           guard
           over
           them
           ,
           and
           went
           from
           thence
           to
           take
           Monsieur
           
             de
             la
             Castre
          
           ,
           whom
           he
           carried
           to
           the
           Bastille
           .
        
         
           While
           these
           things
           were
           in
           the
           execution
           ,
           Monsieur
           
             de
             Losse
          
           a
           good
           old
           man
           who
           had
           bin
           governour
           to
           the
           King
           my
           Husband
           in
           his
           nonage
           ,
           and
           who
           tendered
           me
           as
           his
           own
           childe
           ,
           having
           now
           the
           custody
           of
           my
           brother
           ,
           knowing
           how
           unjustly
           he
           was
           dealt
           withall
           ,
           and
           detesting
           the
           bad
           counsaile
           by
           which
           the
           King
           was
           governed
           ,
           having
           a
           desire
           to
           oblige
           us
           both
           ,
           resolved
           to
           save
           my
           brother
           ,
           and
           the
           better
           to
           discover
           his
           intention
           to
           me
           ,
           commanded
           the
           Scotch
           guard
           to
           waite
           without
           doores
           on
           the
           staires
           head
           ,
           detaining
           onely
           two
           with
           him
           ,
           in
           whose
           secrecy
           he
           much
           trusted
           ,
           and
           taking
           me
           by
           the
           hand
           he
           said
           ,
           There
           is
           not
           a
           true
           Frenchman
           ,
           whose
           heart
           bleedeth
           not
           to
           see
           that
           which
           we
           behold
           ,
           I
           have
           been
           too
           long
           a
           servant
           to
           the
           King
           your
           Father
           ▪
           to
           refuse
           to
           offer
           up
           my
           life
           a
           sacrifice
           for
           his
           children
           ,
           I
           believe
           that
           I
           shall
           have
           the
           guard
           of
           Monsieur
           your
           brother
           ,
           in
           whatsoever
           place
           they
           will
           keep
           him
           ;
           Assure
           your selfe
           that
           with
           the
           hazard
           of
           my
           life
           I
           will
           preserve
           his
           ,
           but
           to
           the
           end
           that
           this
           resolution
           may
           not
           be
           perceived
           ,
           
           let
           us
           talke
           no
           more
           together
           ,
           but
           be
           certain
           of
           it
           .
           This
           promise
           gave
           me
           a
           little
           comfort
           ,
           &
           rouzing
           up
           my
           spirit
           ,
           I
           told
           my
           brother
           ,
           that
           we
           ought
           not
           to
           be
           kept
           in
           this
           manner
           ,
           like
           people
           taken
           by
           the
           Inquisition
           ,
           without
           knowing
           what
           we
           had
           done
           ,
           that
           thus
           they
           use
           felons
           and
           the
           vilest
           of
           malefactors
           when
           they
           had
           taken
           them
           prisoners
           .
           I
           intreated
           Monsieur
           
             de
             Losse
          
           ,
           since
           the
           King
           would
           not
           permit
           that
           the
           Queen
           my
           Mother
           should
           come
           unto
           us
           ,
           that
           he
           would
           be
           pleased
           to
           let
           us
           know
           by
           any
           of
           his
           servants
           the
           cause
           of
           our
           restraint
           :
           Monsieur
           
             de
             Combaut
          
           who
           was
           cheife
           of
           the
           Counsaile
           of
           these
           young
           people
           was
           sent
           unto
           us
           ,
           who
           with
           a
           gravity
           that
           was
           naturall
           to
           him
           ,
           told
           us
           that
           he
           was
           sent
           thither
           to
           know
           what
           was
           that
           ,
           which
           we
           desired
           the
           King
           should
           understand
           ;
           We
           made
           answer
           ,
           that
           we
           desired
           to
           speak
           with
           any
           one
           from
           the
           King
           to
           know
           the
           occasion
           of
           our
           confinement
           which
           we
           our selves
           could
           not
           conceive
           :
           He
           gravely
           replyed
           ,
           that
           we
           must
           not
           demand
           of
           Gods
           and
           Kings
           the
           reason
           of
           their
           actions
           ,
           that
           they
           did
           all
           things
           for
           a
           good
           and
           a
           just
           cause
           ;
           we
           made
           answer
           again
           ,
           that
           we
           were
           not
           persons
           to
           be
           held
           as
           those
           whom
           they
           put
           in
           the
           the
           Inquisition
           ,
           concerning
           whom
           
           we
           must
           divine
           what
           they
           had
           done
           ;
           we
           could
           draw
           nothing
           else
           from
           him
           ,
           but
           that
           he
           would
           imploy
           himselfe
           for
           us
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           would
           doe
           us
           all
           the
           best
           offices
           which
           he
           could
           :
           My
           Brother
           began
           to
           laugh
           out
           right
           ,
           but
           I
           who
           was
           turned
           all
           into
           griefe
           to
           see
           my
           brother
           in
           danger
           ,
           whom
           I
           cherished
           above
           my
           own
           life
           ,
           had
           much
           adoe
           to
           forbeare
           from
           speaking
           to
           him
           ,
           as
           he
           deserved
           .
        
         
           While
           he
           was
           making
           this
           report
           unto
           the
           King
           ,
           my
           Mother
           being
           in
           her
           Chamber
           ,
           opprest
           with
           manifold
           afflictions
           ,
           and
           even
           sick
           with
           sorrow
           ,
           as
           a
           wise
           person
           did
           foresee
           that
           this
           excesse
           made
           either
           without
           reason
           or
           subject
           would
           bring
           a
           swift
           and
           dreadfull
           devastation
           on
           the
           Kingdome
           ,
           if
           my
           Brother
           had
           not
           the
           better
           disposition
           ;
           and
           sent
           for
           all
           the
           old
           Counsellers
           ,
           Monsieur
           the
           Chancellour
           ,
           the
           Princes
           ,
           Lords
           ,
           and
           Marshals
           of
           France
           ,
           who
           were
           all
           wonderfully
           offended
           and
           scandalized
           for
           the
           bad
           Councell
           which
           was
           given
           to
           the
           King
           ,
           saying
           all
           to
           the
           Qu.
           my
           Mother
           ,
           that
           she
           ought
           to
           oppose
           it
           ,
           and
           represent
           unto
           the
           King
           the
           wrong
           which
           he
           had
           done
           ,
           that
           they
           could
           not
           hinder
           the
           error
           from
           being
           undone
           which
           already
           was
           committed
           ,
           but
           they
           ought
           to
           repeale
           it
           after
           the
           best
           manner
           they
           
           could
           .
           The
           Queen
           my
           Mother
           with
           all
           the
           Lords
           of
           his
           Councell
           repaired
           presently
           to
           the
           King
           ,
           and
           did
           demonstrate
           to
           him
           of
           what
           importance
           were
           these
           effects
           .
           The
           King
           having
           his
           eyes
           unsealed
           from
           the
           pernicious
           Counsell
           of
           these
           young
           people
           ,
           did
           well
           approve
           what
           his
           old
           Lords
           and
           Counsellers
           had
           presented
           to
           him
           ,
           and
           prayed
           the
           Queen
           my
           Mother
           to
           repeale
           it
           ,
           and
           to
           perswade
           my
           Brother
           to
           forget
           all
           that
           was
           passed
           ,
           adding
           that
           he
           was
           offended
           with
           those
           young
           people
           for
           it
           ,
           and
           desired
           that
           by
           her
           means
           a
           reconcilement
           might
           be
           made
           betwixt
           Bussi
           and
           Quelus
           .
           This
           being
           determined
           ,
           the
           guard
           was
           taken
           off
           my
           brother
           ;
           and
           the
           Queen
           my
           Mother
           comming
           to
           his
           Chamber
           told
           him
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           to
           thanke
           almighty
           God
           for
           the
           mercy
           vouchsafed
           him
           in
           his
           deliverance
           from
           so
           great
           a
           danger
           ,
           that
           she
           had
           seen
           the
           houre
           wherein
           she
           could
           not
           so
           much
           as
           hope
           for
           his
           life
           ;
           that
           since
           he
           understood
           by
           this
           that
           the
           King
           was
           of
           such
           a
           heady
           humour
           that
           he
           tooke
           offence
           not
           onely
           at
           effects
           ,
           but
           at
           empty
           imaginations
           ,
           and
           running
           uncontrolledly
           in
           his
           opinion
           ,
           without
           staying
           at
           any
           advice
           ,
           would
           execute
           whatsoever
           his
           fancy
           did
           prompt
           him
           to
           ,
           therefore
           to
           put
           him
           in
           no
           further
           
           grievances
           ,
           she
           desired
           him
           to
           put
           on
           a
           resolution
           to
           conform
           himselfe
           in
           all
           things
           to
           his
           will
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           would
           present
           himselfe
           unto
           him
           without
           any
           show
           of
           discontent
           at
           the
           unjust
           proceedings
           which
           had
           passed
           against
           his
           person
           ;
           we
           made
           answer
           to
           her
           ,
           that
           we
           had
           much
           to
           give
           thanks
           to
           God
           for
           his
           great
           mercy
           in
           securing
           us
           from
           the
           injustice
           that
           was
           prepared
           for
           us
           ,
           and
           that
           for
           this
           ,
           next
           unto
           God
           we
           owed
           to
           her
           alone
           our
           second
           obligations
           ,
           but
           the
           quality
           of
           my
           brother
           did
           not
           permit
           ,
           that
           they
           should
           imprison
           him
           without
           a
           cause
           ,
           and
           take
           him
           then
           from
           thence
           ,
           without
           any
           formality
           of
           justification
           ,
           or
           satisfaction
           .
           The
           Queen
           replied
           that
           what
           already
           had
           been
           done
           God
           himself
           could
           not
           cause
           to
           be
           undone
           ,
           but
           they
           would
           recall
           the
           disorder
           that
           was
           made
           at
           his
           surprisall
           by
           making
           his
           deliverance
           with
           all
           the
           honour
           and
           satisfaction
           that
           he
           could
           desire
           ,
           that
           also
           it
           were
           requisite
           that
           he
           againe
           should
           content
           the
           King
           in
           all
           things
           ,
           speaking
           to
           him
           with
           such
           affection
           and
           respect
           that
           the
           King
           should
           remaine
           well
           pleased
           with
           it
           ,
           and
           also
           that
           he
           would
           be
           a
           means
           that
           such
           a
           reconcilement
           should
           be
           made
           betwixt
           Bussi
           and
           Quelus
           that
           no
           more
           between
           them
           an
           occasion
           should
           be
           found
           for
           discontent
           
           or
           quarrell
           ,
           avouching
           that
           the
           principall
           motive
           which
           produced
           all
           this
           counsel
           ,
           and
           bad
           effects
           ,
           was
           a
           fear
           that
           they
           had
           of
           the
           combat
           which
           old
           Bussi
           (
           a
           worthy
           father
           of
           so
           brave
           a
           Son
           )
           had
           demanded
           ,
           beseeching
           the
           King
           that
           he
           would
           permit
           him
           to
           be
           his
           son
           Bussies
           Second
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           like
           manner
           ,
           that
           Monsieur
           
             de
             Que●us
          
           might
           have
           his
           father
           to
           second
           him
           ,
           that
           they
           foure
           might
           end
           the
           quarrell
           ,
           without
           troubling
           the
           Court
           ,
           or
           indangering
           so
           many
           people
           .
           My
           brother
           promised
           that
           Bussi
           (
           seeing
           he
           had
           no
           hope
           to
           redresse
           himself
           )
           should
           ,
           to
           come
           out
           of
           prison
           ,
           performe
           any
           thing
           that
           she
           commanded
           ;
           The
           Queen
           my
           mother
           ,
           going
           downe
           unto
           the
           King
           ,
           found
           him
           very
           willing
           that
           this
           deliverance
           should
           be
           made
           with
           honour
           ,
           and
           to
           this
           purpose
           he
           came
           into
           the
           Chamber
           of
           the
           Queen
           my
           Mother
           ,
           with
           all
           the
           Princes
           ,
           the
           Lords
           and
           others
           of
           his
           Counsell
           ,
           and
           sent
           Monsieur
           
             de
             Villequier
          
           to
           tell
           us
           he
           did
           attend
           our
           comming
           .
           Passing
           through
           the
           halls
           and
           chambers
           ,
           as
           we
           were
           going
           to
           his
           Majestie
           ,
           we
           found
           them
           all
           full
           of
           people
           ,
           who
           beheld
           us
           with
           teares
           falling
           from
           their
           eyes
           ,
           praysing
           God
           to
           see
           us
           out
           of
           danger
           .
           Comming
           into
           the
           chamber
           of
           the
           Queen
           my
           
           Mother
           ,
           we
           found
           the
           King
           with
           the
           company
           before
           rehearsed
           ,
           who
           seeing
           my
           brother
           ,
           said
           unto
           him
           ,
           that
           he
           would
           desire
           him
           not
           to
           thinke
           strange
           ,
           nor
           be
           offended
           at
           what
           he
           had
           done
           ,
           being
           compelled
           to
           it
           by
           the
           zeale
           which
           he
           had
           to
           the
           quiet
           and
           safety
           of
           the
           State
           ,
           that
           he
           now
           beleeved
           that
           he
           had
           no
           intention
           to
           disturbe
           his
           Kingdom
           or
           himselfe
           ;
           My
           brother
           made
           answere
           ,
           that
           he
           had
           vowed
           so
           much
           service
           to
           his
           Majestie
           ,
           that
           he
           would
           thinke
           well
           of
           whatsoever
           he
           was
           pleased
           to
           have
           done
           ,
           but
           he
           most
           humbly
           besought
           him
           to
           consider
           ,
           that
           the
           devotion
           and
           fidelity
           which
           he
           had
           testified
           to
           his
           Majestie
           ,
           did
           not
           deserve
           that
           rough
           intreaty
           ,
           howsoever
           he
           accused
           nothing
           but
           his
           own
           unhappinesse
           ,
           and
           was
           satisfied
           enough
           ,
           if
           the
           King
           acknowledged
           his
           innocence
           .
           The
           King
           answered
           yes
           ,
           there
           was
           no
           question
           of
           it
           to
           be
           made
           ;
           and
           intreated
           him
           to
           relie
           on
           his
           love
           ,
           as
           much
           as
           heretofore
           .
           On
           this
           ,
           the
           Queen
           my
           mother
           joyned
           them
           hand
           in
           hand
           ,
           and
           made
           them
           imbrace
           each
           other
           .
           Immediately
           the
           King
           commanded
           that
           Bussi
           should
           come
           forth
           ,
           and
           be
           reconciled
           to
           Quelus
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           should
           set
           Simier
           and
           Monsieur
           
             de
             la
             Chastre
          
           at
           libertie
           .
           Bussi
           comming
           into
           the
           chamber
           ,
           with
           that
           brave
           
           presence
           which
           was
           naturall
           to
           him
           ,
           the
           King
           told
           him
           that
           he
           would
           have
           an
           attonement
           made
           between
           him
           and
           Quelus
           ,
           and
           that
           their
           quarrell
           should
           no
           more
           be
           mentioned
           ,
           and
           commanded
           him
           to
           imbrace
           
             Quelus
             :
             Bussi
          
           made
           answere
           ,
           Sir
           ,
           if
           it
           be
           your
           pleasure
           that
           I
           should
           kisse
           him
           ,
           I
           am
           well
           disposed
           to
           it
           ,
           and
           accommodating
           his
           gestures
           to
           his
           words
           ,
           he
           did
           accost
           him
           with
           the
           Pantaloone
           ,
           and
           in
           a
           lovers
           complement
           did
           imbrace
           him
           ,
           at
           which
           all
           the
           company
           ,
           though
           possessed
           ,
           and
           almost
           astonished
           with
           the
           former
           passages
           ,
           could
           hardly
           refrain
           from
           laughter
           :
           the
           more
           advised
           judged
           that
           it
           was
           too
           slight
           a
           satisfaction
           which
           my
           brother
           received
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           be
           parralel'd
           with
           so
           great
           an
           Injury
           .
           This
           being
           done
           ,
           the
           King
           and
           Queen
           my
           Mother
           comming
           to
           me
           ,
           told
           me
           it
           was
           needfull
           also
           ,
           that
           I
           should
           give
           them
           my
           hand
           ,
           that
           my
           Brother
           should
           not
           entertaine
           the
           remembrance
           of
           any
           thing
           which
           might
           make
           him
           start
           from
           the
           obedience
           which
           he
           owed
           to
           the
           King.
           I
           made
           answere
           that
           my
           brother
           was
           so
           wise
           ,
           and
           had
           so
           much
           devotion
           to
           his
           service
           ,
           that
           he
           had
           no
           need
           to
           be
           perswaded
           to
           it
           ,
           either
           by
           me
           ,
           or
           by
           any
           other
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           never
           had
           ,
           nor
           should
           receive
           any
           counsell
           from
           me
           ,
           but
           
           what
           should
           be
           conformable
           to
           their
           will
           ,
           and
           his
           duty
           .
           It
           being
           then
           three
           a
           clock
           in
           the
           afternone
           ,
           and
           none
           having
           dined
           ,
           the
           Queen
           my
           Mother
           desired
           that
           wee
           might
           dine
           altogether
           ,
           and
           afterwards
           commanded
           my
           Brother
           and
           my self
           to
           change
           our
           habits
           ,
           which
           were
           suitable
           to
           the
           sad
           condition
           wherein
           we
           lately
           were
           ,
           and
           to
           make
           our selves
           ready
           to
           be
           at
           supper
           with
           the
           King
           ,
           and
           afterward
           at
           the
           dancing
           .
           She
           was
           obeyed
           in
           those
           things
           which
           could
           be
           put
           off
           ,
           and
           left
           behinde
           ;
           but
           for
           the
           countenance
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           lively
           Image
           of
           the
           Soul
           ,
           the
           passion
           of
           our
           just
           discontent
           was
           read
           in
           perfect
           Characters
           ,
           and
           ingraven
           with
           all
           the
           force
           and
           violence
           of
           indignation
           and
           disdaine
           ▪
           as
           we
           had
           true
           cause
           to
           finde
           it
           in
           all
           the
           acts
           of
           this
           Tragy
           comedy
           ;
           which
           being
           ended
           ,
           Monsieur
           
             de
             Seurre
          
           ,
           whom
           the
           Queen
           my
           mother
           had
           given
           to
           my
           brother
           to
           lie
           in
           his
           chamber
           ,
           and
           in
           whose
           discourse
           she
           often
           took
           delight
           ,
           did
           chance
           to
           stand
           before
           her
           :
           this
           was
           a
           man
           of
           a
           disposition
           bluntly
           sharpe
           ,
           and
           who
           with
           a
           carelesse
           grace
           and
           affectation
           ,
           would
           assume
           unto
           himself
           the
           liberty
           of
           speaking
           any
           thing
           that
           came
           into
           his
           head
           ,
           relishing
           somthing
           of
           the
           humour
           of
           the
           Cynick
           Philosopher
           .
           My
           mother
           observing
           
           him
           ,
           said
           unto
           him
           ,
           Now
           Monsieur
           
             de
             Seurre
          
           ;
           And
           what
           say
           you
           of
           all
           this
           ?
           he
           replyed
           ,
           It
           is
           too
           much
           in
           earnest
           ,
           and
           too
           little
           in
           jest
           ;
           and
           turning
           to
           me
           ,
           he
           spake
           softly
           ,
           that
           my
           mother
           might
           not
           understand
           him
           ,
           I
           doe
           not
           beleeve
           that
           this
           is
           the
           last
           act
           of
           the
           play
           ,
           the
           man
           (
           speaking
           of
           my
           Brother
           )
           would
           deceive
           me
           much
           ,
           if
           he
           should
           stay
           here
           still
           .
           This
           in
           this
           manner
           being
           passed
           ,
           the
           malady
           being
           healed
           without
           ,
           and
           not
           within
           ,
           the
           young
           people
           who
           possessed
           the
           King
           ,
           conceiving
           of
           my
           Brothers
           nature
           and
           disposition
           by
           their
           owne
           ,
           and
           their
           unexperienced
           judgements
           not
           permitting
           them
           to
           discerne
           of
           what
           force
           and
           vertue
           was
           his
           Countreys
           love
           unto
           a
           Prince
           so
           rarely
           qualified
           as
           was
           my
           Brother
           ,
           they
           perswaded
           the
           King
           ,
           joyning
           their
           cause
           to
           his
           ,
           that
           my
           Brother
           would
           never
           forget
           the
           publick
           affront
           which
           he
           received
           ,
           but
           would
           be
           alwayes
           watching
           an
           occasion
           to
           revenge
           it
           .
           The
           King
           ,
           quite
           forgetting
           the
           former
           errour
           which
           these
           young
           people
           caused
           him
           to
           commit
           ▪
           received
           this
           second
           Impression
           ,
           and
           commanded
           the
           Captaine
           of
           the
           Guards
           to
           looke
           carefully
           to
           the
           gates
           ,
           that
           my
           brother
           might
           not
           goe
           forth
           ,
           and
           that
           every
           night
           they
           should
           discharge
           the
           Loure
           of
           all
           my
           brothers
           
           servants
           ,
           leaving
           only
           him
           behinde
           ,
           who
           usually
           lay
           in
           his
           chamber
           ,
           or
           in
           his
           Waredrope
           .
           My
           brother
           seeing
           himself
           at
           the
           mercy
           of
           these
           young
           heads
           ,
           who
           without
           either
           respect
           or
           judgement
           made
           the
           King
           dispose
           of
           him
           as
           they
           pleased
           ,
           fearing
           least
           worse
           should
           come
           unto
           him
           ,
           and
           having
           a
           fresh
           example
           of
           what
           without
           any
           ground
           or
           reason
           lately
           had
           befallen
           him
           ,
           having
           three
           dayes
           entertained
           the
           apprehension
           of
           this
           danger
           ,
           was
           resolved
           on
           the
           fourth
           ,
           to
           remove
           from
           Court
           ,
           and
           to
           retire
           to
           his
           owne
           house
           ,
           nor
           return
           any
           more
           to
           Court
           ,
           but
           with
           what
           speed
           he
           could
           ,
           to
           dispatch
           his
           affaires
           for
           Flanders
           ;
           he
           disclosed
           to
           me
           this
           resolution
           ,
           and
           perceiving
           it
           was
           his
           best
           security
           ,
           and
           that
           neither
           the
           King
           nor
           State
           should
           receive
           any
           prejudice
           by
           it
           ,
           I
           did
           approve
           it
           ,
           and
           contriving
           the
           means
           ,
           because
           he
           could
           not
           get
           out
           of
           the
           gates
           of
           the
           Lou●e
           ,
           which
           were
           so
           curiously
           guarded
           ,
           that
           stedfastly
           ,
           and
           with
           great
           heed
           they
           looked
           in
           the
           face
           of
           all
           that
           passed
           in
           and
           out
           ;
           I
           concluded
           ,
           there
           was
           no
           other
           way
           for
           him
           ,
           but
           to
           get
           out
           at
           my
           Chamber
           window
           ,
           which
           looked
           down
           into
           a
           deep
           ditch
           ,
           and
           was
           two
           stories
           high
           ;
           he
           intreated
           me
           to
           provide
           for
           this
           purpose
           ,
           a
           strong
           cable
           ,
           and
           of
           a
           sufficient
           
           length
           ,
           which
           suddainly
           I
           procured
           ,
           causing
           a
           boy
           that
           was
           faithfull
           to
           me
           to
           carry
           out
           that
           day
           the
           cord
           of
           a
           bed
           ,
           which
           was
           broken
           ,
           in
           pretence
           to
           have
           it
           repaired
           ,
           and
           shut
           againe
           ,
           and
           within
           some
           few
           houres
           after
           ,
           to
           bring
           it
           back
           ,
           and
           with
           it
           ,
           the
           cord
           that
           was
           necessary
           for
           us
           .
           The
           houre
           of
           supper
           being
           come
           which
           was
           on
           a
           fasting
           night
           ,
           when
           the
           King
           supped
           not
           ,
           my
           Mother
           did
           sup
           alone
           in
           her
           little
           Hall
           ,
           and
           I
           with
           her
           ;
           my
           Brother
           although
           he
           was
           exceeding
           patient
           and
           discreet
           in
           all
           his
           actions
           being
           rouzed
           up
           by
           the
           remembrance
           of
           the
           affront
           which
           he
           received
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           danger
           which
           threatned
           him
           ,
           impatient
           to
           be
           gone
           ,
           came
           unto
           me
           as
           I
           rose
           from
           table
           ,
           and
           whispering
           in
           my
           eare
           desired
           me
           to
           make
           haste
           ,
           and
           repaire
           unto
           my
           own
           chamber
           ,
           where
           he
           would
           attend
           me
           :
           Monsieur
           
             de
             Matignon
          
           who
           was
           not
           yet
           Marshall
           ,
           a
           dangerous
           and
           fine
           Norman
           who
           loved
           not
           my
           Brother
           ,
           being
           either
           adverised
           of
           it
           by
           some
           one
           who
           peradventure
           could
           not
           hold
           his
           peace
           ,
           or
           conjecturing
           it
           by
           the
           manner
           which
           my
           brother
           spake
           unto
           me
           ,
           said
           unto
           the
           Q.
           my
           Mother
           ,
           as
           she
           was
           going
           to
           her
           Chamber
           ,
           That
           without
           doubt
           my
           brother
           would
           be
           gone
           ,
           that
           to
           morrow
           he
           would
           not
           be
           there
           ,
           that
           he
           knew
           it
           very
           
           well
           ,
           and
           that
           she
           should
           doe
           well
           to
           give
           order
           to
           the
           contrary
           :
           I
           did
           even
           heare
           the
           words
           he
           spake
           ,
           standing
           very
           neer
           my
           Mother
           ,
           regarding
           and
           curiously
           observing
           all
           that
           passed
           ,
           as
           those
           doe
           in
           the
           like
           estate
           ,
           who
           being
           neer
           their
           utmost
           danger
           ,
           or
           on
           the
           point
           of
           their
           delivery
           ,
           are
           floting
           betwixt
           feare
           and
           hope
           :
           I
           perceived
           that
           my
           Mother
           was
           much
           troubled
           at
           the
           news
           which
           gave
           me
           the
           greater
           apprehension
           to
           beleeve
           that
           we
           were
           discovered
           ;
           entring
           into
           her
           Closet
           ,
           she
           tooke
           me
           aside
           and
           said
           ;
           Have
           you
           heard
           what
           Matignon
           hath
           told
           me
           ?
           I
           made
           answer
           ,
           I
           did
           not
           understand
           it
           Madame
           ,
           but
           I
           perceive
           it
           is
           some
           businesse
           that
           doth
           afflict
           you
           ;
           yes
           ,
           she
           replyed
           ,
           and
           that
           very
           much
           ,
           for
           you
           know
           that
           I
           have
           answered
           the
           King
           that
           your
           Brother
           should
           not
           goe
           ,
           and
           Matignon
           now
           is
           come
           to
           tell
           me
           ,
           that
           he
           knows
           he
           will
           not
           be
           here
           to
           morrow
           .
           Finding
           then
           my selfe
           in
           these
           two
           extreams
           ,
           either
           to
           faile
           in
           my
           fidelity
           to
           my
           Brother
           ,
           and
           put
           his
           life
           in
           hazard
           ,
           or
           to
           sweare
           against
           the
           truth
           ,
           a
           thing
           which
           I
           would
           not
           doe
           to
           escape
           a
           thousand
           deaths
           ,
           I
           was
           in
           so
           great
           a
           perplexity
           that
           had
           not
           God
           assisted
           me
           ,
           my
           fashion
           sufficiently
           had
           witnessed
           without
           my
           words
           ,
           the
           fear
           I
           had
           that
           we
           were
           
           discovered
           ,
           but
           as
           God
           assisteth
           good
           intentions
           ,
           and
           his
           divine
           bounty
           joyned
           in
           this
           work
           of
           my
           Brothers
           safety
           ,
           I
           so
           composed
           my
           lookes
           and
           words
           ,
           that
           she
           perceived
           not
           any
           thing
           but
           that
           which
           I
           would
           have
           her
           ,
           and
           that
           I
           offended
           not
           my
           Soule
           or
           Conscience
           by
           any
           false
           oath
           .
           I
           demanded
           of
           her
           ,
           if
           too
           well
           she
           did
           not
           understand
           the
           hate
           which
           Monsieur
           Matignon
           did
           beare
           unto
           my
           Brother
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           a
           spitefull
           disturber
           of
           all
           our
           quiet
           ,
           and
           who
           did
           grieve
           to
           see
           us
           live
           in
           concord
           ,
           that
           when
           my
           Brother
           did
           goe
           I
           would
           answer
           it
           with
           my
           life
           ;
           that
           I
           was
           confident
           ,
           he
           having
           never
           concealed
           any
           thing
           from
           me
           ,
           that
           he
           would
           have
           communicated
           this
           designe
           unto
           me
           if
           he
           had
           an
           intention
           thereunto
           ;
           this
           I
           said
           ,
           assuring
           my selfe
           that
           my
           Brother
           being
           safe
           they
           durst
           not
           doe
           me
           wrong
           ,
           and
           choosing
           rather
           to
           ingage
           my
           life
           then
           to
           offend
           my
           soule
           by
           any
           false
           oath
           ,
           or
           to
           put
           my
           Brothers
           life
           in
           jeopardy
           ;
           She
           seeking
           not
           after
           any
           other
           sence
           of
           my
           words
           ,
           replied
           ;
           Be
           well
           advised
           what
           you
           say
           ,
           you
           shall
           serve
           as
           caution
           for
           him
           ,
           and
           answer
           his
           absence
           with
           your
           life
           ;
           to
           which
           I
           smiling
           did
           make
           answer
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           that
           which
           I
           desired
           ;
           and
           bidding
           her
           good
           night
           ,
           I
           forthwith
           repaired
           to
           my
           Chamber
           ,
           where
           
           putting
           off
           my
           cloaths
           with
           all
           diligence
           ,
           hasting
           unto
           bed
           ,
           to
           be
           the
           sooner
           ridde
           of
           the
           Ladyes
           and
           Gentlewomen
           that
           attended
           on
           me
           ,
           I
           was
           left
           onely
           with
           the
           women
           of
           my
           Chamber
           ,
           when
           presently
           my
           Brother
           came
           in
           ,
           and
           Simier
           and
           Cange
           with
           him
           ,
           and
           having
           commanded
           them
           to
           look
           first
           into
           the
           ditch
           ,
           to
           see
           if
           any
           one
           were
           there
           ,
           we
           fastned
           the
           cord
           to
           the
           post
           of
           the
           window
           ;
           we
           were
           ayded
           onely
           with
           my
           three
           women
           that
           lay
           in
           my
           Chamber
           ,
           and
           with
           the
           boy
           that
           brought
           the
           cord
           ;
           my
           brother
           ,
           although
           it
           was
           a
           very
           great
           height
           ,
           without
           any
           apprehension
           of
           feare
           descended
           first
           ,
           and
           laughing
           at
           the
           danger
           went
           swinging
           and
           playing
           down
           ;
           after
           him
           discended
           Simier
           in
           such
           a
           pittifull
           feare
           that
           he
           could
           scarce
           hold
           the
           rope
           for
           trembling
           ;
           and
           last
           of
           all
           Cange
           the
           groom
           of
           his
           Chamber
           .
           God
           so
           happily
           did
           guide
           my
           brother
           from
           being
           discovered
           that
           he
           came
           to
           Saint
           Geneviefue
           where
           Bussi
           did
           attend
           him
           ,
           who
           by
           the
           consent
           of
           the
           Abby
           had
           made
           a
           hole
           in
           the
           Town
           wall
           ,
           at
           which
           my
           Brother
           did
           goe
           forth
           ,
           and
           finding
           there
           two
           horses
           ready
           ,
           he
           retired
           to
           Anger
           's
           without
           any
           misfortune
           .
           As
           Cange
           last
           of
           all
           came
           downe
           ,
           there
           arose
           a
           man
           from
           the
           bottome
           of
           the
           Ditch
           who
           began
           
           to
           run
           towards
           the
           lodgings
           neer
           the
           Tenis
           Court
           which
           is
           the
           way
           to
           the
           
             Corps
             de
             guard
          
           ;
           I
           who
           in
           all
           this
           adventure
           apprehended
           not
           any
           thing
           which
           concerned
           my self
           in
           particular
           ,
           but
           onely
           the
           safety
           or
           danger
           of
           my
           Brother
           ,
           stood
           in
           a
           maze
           ,
           strook
           through
           and
           through
           with
           feare
           ,
           beleeving
           that
           man
           to
           be
           some
           one
           ,
           who
           following
           the
           advise
           of
           Monsieur
           
             de
             Matignon
          
           was
           placed
           there
           on
           purpose
           to
           observe
           us
           ,
           and
           thinking
           that
           my
           Brother
           had
           been
           surprized
           I
           fell
           into
           a
           despaire
           ,
           which
           cannot
           be
           represented
           but
           by
           an
           essay
           of
           things
           like
           to
           it
           :
           being
           in
           these
           perplexities
           ,
           my
           women
           more
           curious
           then
           my self
           ,
           for
           my
           safety
           and
           their
           own
           took
           the
           cord
           and
           put
           it
           into
           the
           fire
           ,
           to
           the
           end
           that
           if
           the
           misfortune
           were
           so
           great
           that
           the
           man
           who
           rose
           out
           of
           the
           ditch
           ,
           had
           been
           set
           there
           to
           observe
           us
           ,
           it
           might
           not
           be
           discovered
           ;
           this
           cord
           being
           very
           long
           made
           so
           great
           a
           flame
           that
           it
           blazed
           out
           of
           the
           chimney
           ,
           and
           was
           perceived
           by
           those
           of
           the
           Guard
           ,
           who
           that
           night
           did
           watch
           :
           In
           a
           great
           fright
           and
           with
           loud
           importunity
           they
           came
           and
           knocked
           at
           my
           door
           desiring
           that
           suddenly
           it
           might
           be
           opened
           ,
           then
           I
           thought
           that
           my
           brother
           at
           that
           present
           had
           been
           taken
           ,
           and
           that
           we
           both
           had
           been
           undone
           ,
           having
           
           notwithstanding
           anchored
           my
           hope
           on
           God
           who
           preserved
           my
           judgement
           intire
           (
           a
           grace
           which
           his
           divine
           Majesty
           was
           ever
           pleased
           in
           all
           my
           danger
           to
           vouchsafe
           unto
           me
           )
           and
           perceiving
           that
           the
           cord
           was
           but
           halfe
           burned
           out
           ,
           I
           spake
           unto
           my
           women
           to
           goe
           gently
           to
           the
           doore
           to
           demand
           what
           they
           would
           have
           ,
           and
           to
           speake
           softly
           to
           them
           ,
           as
           if
           I
           were
           asleepe
           ,
           which
           they
           did
           ,
           and
           they
           of
           the
           guard
           told
           them
           that
           a
           great
           fire
           came
           out
           of
           the
           tunnell
           of
           my
           chimney
           and
           made
           in
           the
           darke
           of
           night
           so
           bright
           a
           flame
           ,
           that
           the
           danger
           of
           it
           did
           call
           them
           thither
           to
           extinguish
           it
           :
           My
           women
           made
           answer
           to
           them
           ,
           it
           was
           nothing
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           were
           able
           to
           quench
           it
           well
           enough
           themselves
           ,
           and
           charged
           them
           to
           take
           heed
           that
           they
           did
           not
           waken
           me
           ,
           on
           which
           they
           returned
           back
           .
           This
           alarm
           being
           passed
           ,
           some
           two
           houres
           after
           ,
           behold
           Monsieur
           
             de
             Losse
          
           came
           to
           call
           me
           to
           the
           King
           &
           Queen
           my
           Mother
           ,
           to
           give
           them
           an
           account
           of
           my
           brothers
           departure
           ,
           being
           advertised
           of
           it
           by
           the
           Abbot
           of
           Saint
           Genevifue
           ,
           who
           to
           avoid
           all
           checks
           ,
           and
           by
           my
           brothers
           own
           consent
           ,
           when
           he
           saw
           himselfe
           farre
           enough
           from
           the
           danger
           of
           being
           intrapped
           ,
           came
           to
           informe
           the
           King
           of
           it
           ,
           telling
           him
           that
           he
           was
           surprized
           in
           his
           own
           
           house
           ,
           and
           being
           shut
           up
           therein
           till
           a
           breach
           in
           the
           wall
           was
           made
           for
           my
           brothers
           escape
           ,
           he
           could
           come
           no
           sooner
           to
           acquaint
           his
           Majestie
           with
           it
           ;
           He
           found
           me
           in
           my
           bed
           ,
           for
           it
           was
           yet
           night
           ,
           and
           I
           suddenly
           arising
           ,
           and
           putting
           on
           my
           night-gown
           ,
           one
           of
           my
           women
           indiscreetly
           affrighted
           at
           it
           ,
           tooke
           hold
           of
           my
           gowne
           ,
           weeping
           and
           crying
           out
           ,
           that
           I
           should
           never
           return
           unto
           them
           .
           Monsieur
           
             de
             Losse
          
           beating
           her
           back
           ,
           said
           ,
           If
           this
           woman
           had
           done
           this
           before
           any
           but
           my selfe
           ,
           who
           am
           your
           devoted
           servant
           ,
           these
           words
           of
           hers
           might
           procure
           great
           trouble
           to
           you
           ,
           but
           give
           thanks
           to
           God
           ,
           and
           feare
           not
           any
           thing
           ,
           for
           Monsieur
           your
           Brother
           is
           safe
           .
           This
           assurance
           of
           his
           was
           to
           me
           a
           needfull
           ,
           and
           no
           lesse
           welcome
           encouragement
           ,
           to
           arme
           me
           to
           endure
           all
           the
           threats
           and
           choller
           of
           the
           King
           ,
           whom
           I
           found
           sitting
           on
           the
           Queen
           my
           Mothers
           bed
           ,
           in
           so
           great
           a
           passion
           ,
           that
           I
           beleeve
           I
           should
           have
           found
           the
           effects
           of
           it
           ,
           if
           the
           feare
           of
           my
           brothers
           absence
           ,
           and
           my
           mothers
           presence
           had
           not
           detained
           him
           .
           They
           both
           said
           unto
           me
           ,
           that
           I
           had
           obliged
           my selfe
           unto
           them
           ,
           that
           my
           Brother
           should
           not
           goe
           ,
           and
           had
           promised
           to
           answere
           for
           him
           ;
           I
           replyed
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           true
           ,
           I
           had
           ;
           but
           in
           this
           ,
           that
           he
           had
           
           deceived
           me
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           them
           ,
           howsoever
           I
           durst
           assure
           them
           on
           the
           forfeit
           of
           my
           life
           ,
           that
           his
           departure
           would
           bring
           no
           alteration
           in
           his
           service
           to
           his
           Majestie
           ;
           and
           that
           he
           was
           only
           gone
           to
           his
           owne
           house
           ,
           to
           give
           order
           in
           what
           was
           necessary
           for
           his
           voyage
           into
           Flanders
           .
           This
           assurance
           did
           a
           little
           qualifie
           the
           King
           ,
           who
           gave
           me
           leave
           to
           return
           unto
           my
           chamber
           ;
           not
           long
           after
           ,
           there
           came
           news
           from
           my
           brother
           ,
           which
           gave
           the
           King
           reassurances
           of
           his
           affection
           and
           obedience
           ;
           this
           caused
           the
           complaint
           to
           cease
           ,
           but
           not
           the
           discontent
           ,
           shewing
           in
           apparence
           to
           be
           willing
           to
           assist
           him
           ,
           but
           traversing
           under
           hand
           the
           preparations
           of
           his
           Army
           into
           Flanders
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           The
           Argument
           of
           the
           Third
           Book
           .
        
         
           HER
           departure
           from
           Court
           ,
           and
           travells
           with
           the
           Queen
           her
           Mother
           to
           the
           King
           of
           Navarre
           her
           Husband
           .
           The
           sawcy
           zeale
           of
           
             Du
             Pin.
          
           The
           united
           happinesse
           of
           their
           Majesties
           conjugall
           affections
           during
           their
           five
           yeeres
           abode
           in
           Gascogny
           .
           The
           King
           of
           Navarre
           too
           great
           with
           
             Fosseusa
             .
             Foosseusa
          
           became
           too
           great
           by
           the
           King
           ,
           and
           being
           
           burdened
           by
           the
           Queen
           with
           it
           ,
           after
           an
           obstinate
           deniall
           ,
           she
           not
           long
           after
           ,
           in
           safe
           Child-bed
           was
           delivered
           of
           her
           burden
           ,
           and
           had
           shee
           received
           the
           Queens
           saving
           counsell
           ,
           she
           had
           been
           delivered
           with
           it
           of
           the
           burden
           of
           her
           feares
           and
           shame
           .
           New
           tumults
           of
           arms
           ,
           and
           war
           against
           the
           Huguenots
           ,
           which
           was
           silenced
           by
           a
           Peace
           ,
           concluded
           by
           the
           wisedome
           of
           the
           Duke
           of
           Alenson
           ,
           and
           this
           Queen
           his
           Sister
           .
           Her
           preparations
           into
           the
           Court
           of
           France
           ,
           which
           being
           furthered
           by
           the
           spiteful
           assistance
           of
           the
           King
           of
           France
           her
           Brother
           ,
           began
           to
           languish
           into
           delays
           ,
           by
           the
           perswasions
           ,
           and
           the
           reformed
           love
           of
           the
           King
           of
           Navarre
           her
           Husbnnd
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           The
           Memorialls
           of
           Queen
           MARGARET
           .
           The
           Third
           Booke
           .
        
         
           THE
           time
           Passing
           away
           it selfe
           in
           this
           manner
           ,
           I
           every
           houre
           sollicited
           the
           King
           to
           grant
           me
           leave
           to
           goe
           unto
           the
           King
           my
           husband
           ,
           who
           perceiving
           that
           he
           no
           longer
           could
           denie
           me
           ,
           unwilling
           that
           I
           should
           depart
           from
           him
           unsatisfied
           ,
           and
           infinitely
           besides
           desiring
           to
           divert
           me
           from
           the
           friendship
           of
           my
           brother
           ,
           he
           oblieged
           me
           to
           stay
           by
           all
           manner
           of
           benfits
           and
           perswasions
           ,
           and
           gave
           me
           according
           to
           the
           promise
           which
           the
           Queen
           my
           mother
           
           had
           made
           at
           the
           peace
           of
           Sens
           ,
           the
           assignation
           of
           my
           dowry
           in
           lands
           ,
           and
           besides
           that
           ,
           the
           nomination
           and
           disposure
           of
           certaine
           offices
           and
           places
           of
           preferment
           ;
           and
           adding
           to
           the
           pension
           which
           the
           daughters
           of
           France
           were
           accustomed
           to
           receive
           ,
           he
           allowed
           me
           an
           exhibition
           from
           his
           owne
           coffers
           ,
           and
           taking
           the
           pains
           to
           come
           and
           visite
           me
           every
           morning
           ,
           he
           continually
           represented
           ,
           how
           profitable
           would
           his
           friendship
           prove
           unto
           me
           ,
           alleaging
           that
           my
           Brothers
           love
           would
           in
           the
           end
           procure
           my
           ruine
           ,
           and
           that
           his
           would
           possesse
           me
           with
           a
           life
           as
           safe
           as
           happy
           ,
           with
           a
           thousand
           other
           reasons
           tending
           to
           the
           same
           purpose
           ,
           in
           which
           he
           could
           never
           shake
           the
           fidelity
           which
           I
           had
           vowed
           to
           my
           brother
           ,
           and
           could
           draw
           nothing
           from
           me
           but
           onely
           this
           ,
           that
           my
           greatest
           desire
           was
           to
           see
           my
           brother
           in
           his
           favour
           ,
           that
           it
           seemed
           to
           me
           that
           he
           deserved
           not
           to
           be
           removed
           from
           it
           ,
           being
           confident
           that
           he
           would
           be
           most
           worthy
           of
           it
           by
           all
           humilitie
           of
           obedience
           ,
           and
           devoted
           service
           :
           For
           my selfe
           ,
           I
           acknowledged
           ,
           I
           was
           obliged
           to
           him
           for
           so
           much
           honour
           and
           benefits
           received
           ,
           that
           he
           might
           well
           assure
           himself
           ,
           that
           I
           would
           not
           faile
           him
           in
           whatsoever
           commandments
           he
           should
           enjoyne
           me
           to
           perform
           ,
           
           and
           that
           I
           would
           travell
           in
           nothing
           more
           ,
           then
           to
           preserve
           the
           King
           my
           Husband
           in
           his
           loyaltie
           .
           My
           brother
           being
           then
           upon
           his
           expedition
           into
           Flanders
           ,
           the
           Queen
           my
           mother
           desired
           to
           goe
           to
           Alenson
           ,
           to
           see
           him
           before
           his
           departure
           .
           I
           besought
           the
           King
           that
           he
           would
           be
           pleased
           I
           should
           accompany
           her
           ,
           to
           take
           my
           farewell
           of
           my
           brother
           ;
           to
           this
           ,
           but
           to
           his
           griefe
           ,
           he
           gave
           permission
           .
        
         
           Being
           returned
           from
           Alenson
           ,
           having
           all
           things
           ready
           for
           my
           departure
           ,
           I
           did
           again
           beseech
           the
           King
           ,
           that
           he
           would
           give
           me
           leave
           to
           goe
           ,
           to
           which
           he
           condiscended
           ;
           the
           Queen
           my
           mother
           ,
           who
           had
           a
           voyage
           also
           into
           Gascogny
           ,
           for
           the
           service
           of
           the
           King
           (
           that
           countrey
           having
           need
           either
           of
           his
           ,
           or
           her
           presence
           )
           resolved
           that
           I
           should
           not
           depart
           without
           her
           ;
           and
           the
           Court
           removing
           from
           Paris
           ,
           the
           King
           brought
           us
           to
           his
           Dolinville
           ,
           where
           having
           entertained
           us
           certaine
           dayes
           ,
           we
           tooke
           our
           leave
           of
           him
           ,
           and
           a
           little
           after
           ,
           we
           came
           into
           Guyenne
           ,
           and
           travelled
           through
           all
           that
           Province
           ,
           before
           we
           arrived
           at
           the
           government
           of
           the
           King
           my
           husband
           .
           He
           came
           to
           meet
           my
           mother
           as
           farre
           as
           
             La
             Reolle
          
           ,
           a
           towne
           which
           those
           of
           the
           Religion
           did
           hold
           for
           the
           mistrust
           which
           did
           yet
           possesse
           them
           ,
           the
           peace
           of
           that
           countrey
           
           being
           not
           fully
           established
           :
           He
           was
           bravely
           attended
           with
           all
           the
           Lords
           and
           Gentlemen
           of
           the
           Religion
           of
           Gascogny
           ,
           and
           with
           some
           Catholicks
           .
           The
           Queen
           my
           mother
           determined
           to
           make
           but
           a
           short
           stay
           ,
           but
           there
           intervened
           so
           many
           accidents
           on
           the
           Catholicks
           side
           ,
           and
           on
           the
           Huguenots
           ,
           that
           she
           was
           constrained
           to
           make
           there
           her
           abode
           full
           18.
           moneths
           ,
           and
           being
           angry
           and
           weary
           of
           it
           ,
           she
           would
           oftentimes
           alledge
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           done
           on
           purpose
           by
           them
           to
           enjoy
           the
           presence
           of
           her
           Gentlewomen
           ;
           the
           King
           my
           husband
           being
           strongly
           inamoured
           on
           Dayella
           ,
           and
           Monsieur
           
             de
             Thurenus
          
           on
           
             La
             Vergna
          
           ,
           which
           was
           yet
           no
           hindrance
           unto
           me
           from
           receiving
           all
           desired
           love
           ,
           and
           great
           honour
           from
           the
           King
           my
           husband
           ,
           who
           from
           the
           beginning
           recounted
           to
           me
           all
           the
           projects
           and
           devices
           which
           were
           contrived
           in
           the
           time
           of
           his
           residence
           at
           court
           ,
           to
           work
           his
           dissention
           betwixt
           us
           ,
           which
           he
           acknowledged
           were
           made
           on
           purpose
           to
           dissolve
           the
           friendship
           betwixt
           my
           brother
           and
           himself
           ,
           and
           to
           ruine
           us
           all
           three
           ,
           and
           undissemblingly
           expressed
           what
           a
           full
           content
           he
           did
           receive
           ,
           that
           we
           were
           now
           together
           .
           Wee
           remained
           in
           this
           happy
           condition
           ,
           during
           the
           time
           of
           my
           mothers
           abode
           in
           Gascogny
           ,
           who
           after
           she
           had
           established
           
           the
           peace
           ,
           changed
           the
           Kings
           Lievtenant
           at
           the
           intreaty
           of
           the
           King
           my
           Husband
           ,
           removing
           Monsieur
           the
           Marques
           of
           Villars
           ,
           and
           putting
           in
           the
           place
           of
           him
           Monsieur
           the
           Marshall
           of
           Biron
           .
        
         
           My
           Mother
           passing
           into
           Languedock
           ,
           we
           conducted
           her
           as
           farre
           as
           Castlenaudarti
           ,
           where
           taking
           our
           farewell
           of
           her
           ,
           we
           returned
           to
           the
           Town
           of
           Pau
           in
           Bearne
           ,
           which
           having
           not
           the
           exercise
           of
           the
           Catholick
           Religion
           ,
           they
           onely
           permitted
           me
           to
           have
           Masse
           said
           in
           a
           little
           Chappell
           ,
           which
           was
           but
           three
           or
           foure
           foot
           in
           length
           ,
           and
           being
           very
           narrow
           ,
           was
           full
           ,
           when
           but
           seven
           or
           eight
           of
           us
           were
           in
           it
           .
           At
           the
           houre
           when
           Masse
           was
           to
           be
           said
           ,
           the
           draw
           bridge
           of
           the
           Castle
           was
           lifted
           up
           ,
           because
           the
           Catholicks
           of
           the
           Country
           who
           had
           not
           the
           exercise
           of
           their
           Religion
           should
           not
           heare
           it
           ,
           for
           they
           were
           infinitely
           desirous
           to
           be
           present
           at
           the
           holy
           Sacrifice
           ,
           from
           which
           for
           many
           years
           they
           were
           deprived
           ,
           and
           being
           touched
           with
           a
           holy
           and
           devout
           desire
           ,
           the
           inhabitants
           of
           that
           place
           found
           a
           meanes
           on
           the
           day
           of
           Pentecost
           to
           come
           into
           the
           Castle
           ,
           before
           the
           bridge
           was
           drawn
           up
           ,
           hiding
           themselves
           in
           the
           Chappel
           ,
           where
           they
           were
           not
           discovered
           till
           Masse
           was
           almost
           ended
           ,
           when
           the
           bridge
           being
           let
           down
           for
           so●e
           
           of
           my
           people
           to
           come
           into
           the
           Chappell
           ,
           certain
           Huguenots
           did
           espy
           them
           ,
           and
           complained
           of
           them
           to
           
             Le
             Pin
          
           ,
           who
           was
           Secretary
           to
           the
           King
           my
           Husband
           ,
           this
           fellow
           infinitely
           did
           possesse
           his
           Master
           ,
           and
           had
           great
           authority
           in
           his
           Court
           ,
           and
           managed
           all
           the
           affayres
           for
           those
           of
           the
           Religion
           :
           Imediately
           he
           sent
           some
           of
           the
           guard
           ,
           who
           drawing
           them
           thence
           ,
           and
           beating
           them
           in
           my
           presence
           ,
           did
           throw
           them
           into
           prison
           where
           a
           long
           time
           they
           stayed
           ,
           and
           payed
           great
           fines
           ;
           I
           was
           the
           more
           sensible
           of
           this
           indignity
           ,
           because
           I
           expected
           no
           such
           matter
           :
           I
           complained
           to
           the
           King
           my
           Husband
           ,
           and
           besought
           him
           that
           these
           poore
           Catholicks
           might
           be
           released
           ,
           who
           deserved
           not
           that
           chastisement
           ,
           and
           being
           a
           long
           time
           restrained
           from
           the
           exercise
           of
           their
           Religion
           did
           now
           assemble
           themselves
           on
           my
           comming
           (
           the
           better
           to
           celebrate
           the
           day
           of
           so
           great
           a
           feast
           )
           to
           heare
           Masse
           in
           my
           Chappell
           ;
           
             Le
             Pin
          
           without
           being
           called
           ,
           did
           intrude
           himselfe
           ,
           and
           without
           giving
           so
           much
           respect
           to
           his
           Master
           ,
           as
           to
           give
           him
           leave
           to
           answer
           ,
           took
           the
           word
           out
           of
           his
           mouth
           ,
           and
           told
           me
           that
           I
           should
           not
           trouble
           the
           head
           of
           the
           King
           my
           Husband
           with
           that
           matter
           ,
           for
           say
           I
           what
           I
           would
           ,
           it
           never
           the
           sooner
           should
           be
           done
           ,
           adding
           that
           
           they
           well
           deserved
           the
           punishment
           they
           endured
           ,
           and
           for
           my
           words
           they
           should
           speed
           neither
           the
           better
           nor
           the
           worse
           ,
           that
           I
           should
           content
           my selfe
           that
           Masse
           was
           permitted
           to
           be
           said
           for
           me
           ,
           and
           for
           those
           my
           people
           whom
           I
           took
           with
           me
           .
           These
           words
           did
           much
           offend
           me
           ,
           from
           a
           man
           of
           so
           mean
           a
           quality
           ;
           I
           besought
           the
           King
           my
           Husband
           if
           I
           were
           so
           happy
           to
           have
           any
           part
           in
           his
           affection
           ,
           that
           he
           would
           let
           me
           understand
           that
           he
           was
           sensible
           of
           the
           indignity
           which
           I
           received
           from
           that
           sawcy
           fellow
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           would
           compell
           him
           to
           give
           me
           satisfaction
           for
           it
           .
           The
           King
           my
           Husband
           perceiving
           how
           just
           my
           anger
           and
           discontent
           were
           ,
           caused
           him
           to
           goe
           out
           of
           my
           presence
           ;
           telling
           me
           that
           he
           was
           very
           sorry
           for
           the
           indiscretion
           of
           
             le
             Pin
          
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           should
           give
           me
           what
           satisfaction
           I
           desired
           ;
           that
           concerning
           the
           Catholick
           prisoners
           he
           would
           advise
           with
           his
           Counsellors
           of
           the
           Parliament
           of
           Pau
           ,
           who
           should
           doe
           that
           which
           might
           comply
           with
           my
           request
           .
           Having
           said
           this
           unto
           me
           ,
           he
           went
           into
           his
           Closet
           ,
           where
           he
           found
           
             Du
             Pin
          
           ,
           who
           after
           he
           had
           spoken
           with
           him
           ,
           changed
           all
           again
           ;
           so
           that
           fearing
           I
           would
           request
           him
           to
           dishonour
           
             Le
             Pin
          
           out
           of
           his
           service
           ,
           he
           shunned
           my
           presence
           ,
           and
           dissembling
           
           with
           me
           deferred
           what
           he
           promised
           .
           In
           the
           end
           seeing
           I
           grew
           resolute
           ,
           that
           he
           should
           abandon
           either
           
             Le
             Pin
          
           or
           my selfe
           ,
           which
           of
           us
           he
           pleased
           ,
           all
           those
           that
           were
           present
           ,
           and
           who
           all
           hated
           
             Le
             Pin
          
           ,
           said
           unto
           him
           ,
           that
           he
           ought
           not
           to
           discontent
           me
           for
           so
           poore
           a
           fellow
           ,
           that
           had
           so
           arrogantly
           offended
           me
           ,
           that
           if
           it
           should
           be
           brought
           to
           the
           eare
           and
           knowledge
           of
           the
           King
           ,
           and
           Queen
           my
           Mother
           ,
           they
           would
           take
           it
           very
           ill
           that
           he
           still
           did
           entertaine
           him
           .
           These
           words
           did
           constrain
           him
           to
           put
           him
           away
           ,
           but
           he
           ceased
           not
           to
           doe
           me
           evill
           offices
           ,
           and
           to
           make
           me
           false
           apparences
           ,
           being
           perswaded
           to
           it
           ,
           as
           he
           hath
           told
           me
           since
           ,
           by
           Monsieur
           
             de
             Pibrac
          
           who
           played
           double
           with
           us
           ,
           who
           told
           me
           that
           I
           ought
           not
           to
           suffer
           my self
           to
           be
           out-braved
           by
           so
           mean
           a
           fellow
           as
           
             Le
             Pin
          
           ,
           and
           that
           whatsoever
           came
           of
           it
           ,
           very
           necessary
           it
           were
           ,
           that
           I
           should
           put
           him
           thence
           ;
           and
           saying
           to
           the
           King
           my
           Husband
           that
           there
           was
           no
           reason
           nor
           appearance
           that
           he
           should
           be
           deprived
           of
           the
           service
           of
           a
           man
           that
           was
           so
           usefull
           to
           him
           :
           Monsieur
           
             de
             Pibrac
          
           did
           this
           to
           incite
           me
           on
           the
           receiving
           of
           so
           many
           and
           great
           affronts
           to
           return
           into
           France
           ,
           where
           he
           was
           attached
           in
           his
           estate
           by
           the
           President
           ,
           and
           one
           of
           the
           Counsellors
           of
           the
           Councell
           of
           the
           
           King
           :
           and
           to
           make
           my
           condition
           yet
           worse
           ,
           Dayella
           being
           gone
           ,
           the
           King
           my
           Husband
           courted
           Rebours
           who
           was
           a
           malitious
           wench
           that
           loved
           me
           not
           ,
           and
           who
           did
           me
           all
           the
           bad
           offices
           which
           in
           her
           own
           behalf
           she
           could
           .
           In
           these
           afflictions
           having
           ever
           my
           recourse
           to
           God
           ,
           in
           the
           end
           he
           had
           pitty
           of
           my
           tears
           and
           permitted
           that
           we
           should
           depart
           from
           the
           little
           Geneva
           of
           Pau
           ,
           where
           as
           it
           fell
           out
           well
           for
           me
           ,
           Rebourse
           stayed
           sick
           behinde
           ,
           from
           whom
           the
           King
           my
           Husband
           having
           removed
           his
           eyes
           ,
           removed
           also
           his
           affection
           ,
           and
           began
           to
           imbark
           himself
           with
           Fosseusa
           who
           indeed
           was
           then
           a
           delicate
           girle
           ,
           being
           very
           young
           and
           very
           beautifull
           .
           As
           we
           were
           in
           our
           way
           to
           Monta●ban
           ,
           we
           passed
           by
           a
           little
           Village
           named
           Eause
           ,
           and
           were
           no
           sooner
           arrived
           there
           ,
           but
           the
           King
           my
           Husband
           fell
           very
           sick
           of
           a
           violent
           and
           malignant
           fever
           accompanyed
           with
           an
           extream
           paine
           in
           his
           head
           ,
           which
           lasted
           for
           the
           space
           of
           seventeen
           dayes
           ,
           during
           which
           time
           he
           took
           no
           rest
           neither
           by
           day
           nor
           night
           ,
           and
           continually
           we
           were
           removing
           him
           from
           one
           bed
           to
           another
           .
           I
           rendred
           my self
           so
           servicable
           to
           him
           ,
           that
           during
           his
           extreamities
           I
           never
           put
           off
           my
           cloaths
           nor
           departed
           from
           him
           ,
           insomuch
           that
           he
           began
           to
           take
           delight
           in
           my
           service
           ,
           and
           
           to
           commend
           it
           to
           all
           the
           world
           ,
           and
           especially
           to
           my
           Consin
           Monsieur
           —
           who
           performing
           the
           office
           of
           a
           good
           kinsman
           re-established
           me
           as
           deer
           as
           ever
           in
           the
           favour
           of
           the
           King
           my
           Husband
           ,
           a
           happinesse
           which
           lasted
           for
           the
           space
           of
           foure
           or
           five
           yeeres
           while
           I
           continued
           in
           Gascogny
           with
           him
           ,
           making
           our
           aboad
           for
           the
           most
           part
           at
           Nerac
           ,
           where
           our
           Court
           appeared
           so
           full
           of
           lustre
           ,
           that
           we
           envied
           not
           that
           of
           France
           ;
           there
           was
           Madame
           the
           Princesse
           〈◊〉
           Navarre
           ,
           the
           King
           my
           Husbands
           Sister
           ,
           who
           hath
           since
           been
           maried
           to
           Monsieur
           the
           Duke
           of
           Bar●
           with
           my selfe
           and
           a
           great
           number
           of
           other
           Ladies
           and
           young
           Gentlewomen
           ,
           and
           the
           King
           my
           husband
           was
           attended
           with
           a
           brave
           troupe
           of
           Lords
           and
           Gentlemen
           so
           richly
           qualified
           ,
           that
           I
           have
           not
           seen
           more
           gallant
           personages
           in
           the
           Court
           of
           France
           ,
           neither
           was
           there
           any
           thing
           in
           them
           that
           was
           reprovable
           ,
           but
           only
           that
           they
           were
           Huguenots
           ,
           but
           in
           this
           diversity
           of
           Religion
           there
           was
           heard
           at
           all
           no
           noise
           of
           controversie
           ,
           or
           contention
           of
           words
           .
           The
           King
           my
           Husband
           and
           Madame
           ▪
           the
           Princesse
           his
           sister
           had
           recourse
           in
           their
           devotion
           to
           the
           Sermon
           ,
           and
           I
           with
           my
           traine
           to
           the
           Masse
           ,
           which
           was
           said
           in
           a
           little
           Chappell
           in
           the
           Parke
           ,
           from
           which
           when
           I
           came
           forth
           ,
           we
           all
           reunited
           
           our selves
           to
           walke
           either
           in
           a
           very
           faire
           garden
           whose
           allyes
           on
           each
           side
           were
           set
           with
           Lawrell
           and
           Cypresse
           trees
           ,
           or
           in
           the
           park
           where
           were
           walkes
           of
           three
           miles
           in
           length
           ,
           which
           I
           had
           caused
           to
           be
           made
           by
           the
           Rivers
           side
           ,
           and
           the
           residue
           of
           our
           time
           we
           passed
           in
           all
           variety
           of
           honest
           pleasures
           ,
           dancing
           being
           usually
           after
           dinner
           ,
           and
           after
           supper
           .
           The
           King
           courted
           Fosseusa
           ,
           who
           depending
           altogether
           on
           me
           ,
           maintained
           her selfe
           with
           virtue
           and
           so
           much
           honour
           ,
           that
           had
           she
           preserved
           it
           ,
           she
           had
           not
           faln
           into
           that
           misfortune
           which
           reflected
           afterwards
           so
           much
           on
           her
           ,
           and
           on
           my selfe
           :
           but
           fortune
           envious
           of
           a
           life
           so
           happy
           ,
           which
           was
           maintained
           by
           peace
           and
           union
           ,
           in
           which
           had
           we
           continued
           ,
           we
           might
           securely
           have
           contemned
           her
           malice
           ,
           stirred
           up
           a
           new
           subject
           of
           warre
           betwixt
           the
           King
           my
           Husband
           and
           the
           Catholicks
           ,
           and
           wrought
           the
           King
           my
           Husband
           ,
           and
           Monsieur
           the
           Marshall
           of
           Biron
           ,
           who
           at
           the
           Huguenots
           request
           had
           charge
           of
           the
           Kings
           Lievtenant
           in
           Guyenne
           ,
           to
           so
           great
           an
           enmity
           ,
           that
           doe
           I
           what
           I
           could
           to
           keep
           the
           King
           my
           Husband
           and
           him
           at
           peace
           ,
           I
           could
           not
           prevaile
           ,
           but
           they
           grew
           into
           a
           great
           defiance
           ,
           and
           hatred
           one
           of
           the
           other
           ,
           each
           of
           them
           complaining
           to
           the
           King.
           The
           
           King
           my
           Husband
           demanded
           that
           Monsieur
           the
           Marshall
           of
           Biron
           should
           be
           removed
           from
           the
           government
           of
           Guyenne
           ,
           and
           Monsieur
           the
           Marshall
           taxed
           my
           Husband
           and
           those
           of
           the
           pretended
           reformed
           Religion
           to
           have
           enterprised
           many
           things
           against
           the
           treaty
           of
           the
           peace
           .
           The
           beginning
           of
           this
           disunion
           did
           daily
           increase
           it selfe
           to
           my
           great
           griefe
           ,
           being
           unable
           to
           redresse
           it
           ,
           and
           Monsieur
           the
           Marshall
           of
           Biron
           perswaded
           the
           King
           to
           come
           himself
           into
           Guyenne
           ,
           alledging
           that
           his
           presence
           would
           settle
           things
           in
           a
           better
           order
           ,
           of
           which
           the
           Huguenots
           being
           advertised
           beleeved
           that
           the
           King
           came
           onely
           to
           demantle
           and
           to
           seize
           upon
           their
           Towns
           which
           made
           them
           resolve
           to
           have
           recourse
           to
           armes
           :
           this
           was
           that
           which
           so
           much
           before
           I
           feared
           ,
           and
           being
           now
           imbarked
           to
           run
           the
           fortune
           of
           the
           King
           my
           Husband
           and
           by
           consequence
           seeing
           my selfe
           to
           be
           on
           a
           side
           contrary
           to
           that
           of
           my
           Religion
           ;
           I
           spake
           to
           the
           King
           my
           Husband
           ,
           and
           to
           all
           those
           of
           his
           Counsell
           to
           prevent
           it
           ,
           shewing
           how
           little
           advantageous
           to
           them
           this
           warre
           was
           like
           to
           prove
           ,
           where
           they
           had
           so
           great
           a
           Chiefetaine
           to
           oppose
           them
           ,
           as
           was
           Monsieur
           the
           Marshall
           of
           Biron
           ,
           a
           great
           Captaine
           ,
           and
           strongly
           incensed
           against
           them
           ,
           who
           would
           not
           make
           a
           flourish
           
           and
           dally
           with
           them
           ,
           as
           others
           before
           had
           done
           ,
           but
           should
           he
           command
           the
           power
           of
           the
           King
           ,
           and
           imploy
           them
           with
           a
           resolution
           to
           drive
           them
           out
           of
           the
           Kingdome
           ,
           they
           were
           not
           able
           to
           withstand
           him
           .
           But
           the
           feare
           which
           they
           had
           of
           the
           Kings
           comming
           into
           Guyenne
           ,
           and
           their
           hopes
           of
           many
           enterprises
           on
           the
           greatest
           part
           of
           the
           Townes
           in
           Gascogny
           and
           Languedock
           prevailed
           so
           much
           ,
           that
           although
           the
           King
           did
           doe
           me
           the
           honour
           to
           put
           great
           trust
           and
           confidence
           in
           me
           ,
           and
           the
           chiefe
           of
           the
           Religion
           did
           impute
           much
           to
           my
           understanding
           ,
           yet
           I
           could
           not
           perswade
           them
           to
           that
           ,
           which
           a
           little
           after
           to
           their
           expence
           they
           found
           too
           true
           .
           The
           torrent
           uncontroul'd
           must
           run
           a
           while
           ,
           which
           shortly
           after
           will
           asswage
           his
           course
           ,
           when
           they
           shall
           come
           to
           the
           experience
           of
           that
           which
           I
           foretold
           them
           ;
           but
           long
           before
           they
           proceeded
           to
           these
           termes
           ,
           seeing
           how
           the
           affaires
           disposed
           themselves
           ,
           I
           often
           besought
           the
           King
           and
           Queen
           my
           mother
           to
           provide
           a
           remedy
           ,
           by
           giving
           some
           content
           to
           the
           King
           my
           husband
           ,
           but
           they
           made
           no
           reckoning
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           it
           seemeth
           they
           were
           glad
           that
           things
           were
           brought
           to
           such
           a
           passe
           ,
           being
           perswaded
           by
           the
           Marshall
           Biron
           ,
           that
           he
           had
           found
           a
           means
           to
           reduce
           the
           Huguenots
           
           as
           low
           as
           he
           desired
           .
           This
           advice
           of
           mine
           being
           neglected
           ,
           the
           grievances
           by
           degrees
           advanced
           themselves
           so
           farre
           ,
           that
           in
           the
           end
           they
           had
           their
           recourse
           to
           armes
           .
           They
           of
           the
           pretended
           reformed
           Religion
           were
           much
           discontented
           ,
           because
           they
           failed
           in
           their
           forces
           which
           they
           thought
           to
           have
           assembled
           ,
           the
           army
           of
           the
           King
           my
           Husband
           being
           in
           number
           farre
           inferiour
           to
           that
           of
           the
           Marshall
           Biron
           ,
           especially
           all
           their
           enterprises
           having
           miscarried
           ,
           unlesse
           that
           onely
           on
           Cabors
           ,
           which
           they
           tooke
           with
           Petards
           ,
           with
           the
           losse
           of
           many
           Souldiers
           ,
           by
           reason
           that
           Monsieur
           
             de
             Vezins
          
           was
           there
           ,
           who
           fought
           with
           them
           for
           the
           space
           of
           two
           or
           three
           dayes
           ,
           and
           who
           ,
           with
           them
           ,
           street
           after
           street
           ,
           and
           house
           after
           house
           did
           dispute
           it
           out
           unto
           the
           last
           ;
           where
           the
           King
           my
           husband
           made
           apparent
           both
           his
           wisdom
           ,
           and
           his
           valour
           ,
           not
           as
           a
           Prince
           of
           his
           quality
           ,
           but
           as
           a
           brave
           and
           couragious
           Captain
           .
           The
           taking
           of
           this
           Towne
           did
           rather
           indammage
           ,
           then
           advantage
           them
           .
           The
           Marshall
           of
           Biron
           finding
           his
           opportunity
           ,
           took
           to
           the
           field
           ,
           seizing
           on
           ,
           and
           plundering
           all
           the
           little
           Townes
           which
           held
           for
           the
           Huguenots
           ,
           and
           putting
           all
           to
           the
           edge
           of
           the
           sword
           .
           On
           the
           beginning
           of
           this
           warre
           ,
           seeing
           the
           honour
           which
           the
           King
           
           my
           husband
           did
           expresse
           unto
           me
           ,
           commanded
           me
           not
           to
           abandon
           him
           ;
           I
           resolved
           with
           my self
           to
           run
           his
           fortune
           ,
           not
           without
           an
           extream
           griefe
           to
           finde
           the
           motive
           of
           the
           warre
           was
           such
           ,
           that
           I
           could
           not
           wish
           the
           advantage
           of
           the
           one
           side
           ,
           or
           the
           other
           ,
           without
           desiring
           it
           to
           my
           owne
           dammage
           ;
           for
           if
           the
           Huguenots
           had
           the
           better
           ,
           that
           would
           be
           the
           Ruine
           of
           the
           Catholick
           Religion
           ,
           the
           preservation
           whereof
           I
           preferred
           to
           my
           owne
           life
           ,
           and
           if
           the
           Catholicks
           should
           win
           upon
           the
           Huguenots
           ,
           I
           saw
           the
           ruine
           of
           the
           King
           my
           husband
           ;
           neverthelesse
           my
           duty
           commanding
           me
           to
           stay
           with
           him
           ;
           and
           retained
           by
           his
           love
           ,
           and
           the
           confidence
           which
           he
           reposed
           in
           me
           ▪
           I
           wrote
           unto
           the
           King
           and
           Queen
           my
           mother
           of
           the
           estate
           wherein
           I
           saw
           that
           Countrey
           ,
           to
           have
           them
           advise
           of
           those
           affaires
           ,
           which
           I
           found
           they
           did
           too
           much
           neglect
           :
           I
           besought
           them
           ,
           that
           if
           in
           consideration
           of
           me
           ,
           they
           would
           not
           so
           much
           obliege
           me
           as
           to
           extinguish
           those
           flames
           ,
           in
           the
           midst
           whereof
           I
           saw
           my self
           exposed
           ,
           that
           at
           least
           they
           would
           be
           pleased
           to
           command
           Monsieur
           the
           Marshall
           of
           Biron
           ,
           that
           the
           Towne
           wherein
           I
           made
           my
           abode
           ,
           should
           be
           held
           in
           neutrality
           ,
           and
           that
           within
           three
           miles
           of
           it
           there
           no
           hostilitie
           should
           be
           practised
           ,
           and
           that
           I
           
           should
           obtaine
           as
           much
           of
           the
           King
           my
           husband
           ,
           for
           those
           of
           his
           Religion
           .
           The
           King
           did
           grant
           me
           this
           ,
           provided
           that
           the
           king
           my
           husband
           should
           not
           be
           in
           Nerac
           ,
           but
           if
           he
           were
           ,
           that
           then
           the
           neutrality
           should
           no
           longer
           be
           in
           force
           .
           This
           condition
           was
           observed
           on
           both
           sides
           ,
           with
           as
           much
           respect
           as
           could
           be
           desired
           ,
           but
           it
           could
           not
           withhold
           the
           king
           from
           comming
           often
           to
           Nerac
           ,
           where
           Madame
           his
           sister
           and
           my selfe
           were
           resident
           ;
           it
           being
           his
           Nature
           to
           delight
           himselfe
           in
           the
           company
           of
           Ladies
           ,
           and
           he
           was
           at
           that
           time
           extreamely
           inamoured
           on
           Fosseusa
           ,
           whom
           he
           served
           ever
           since
           he
           forsooke
           Rebours
           ,
           and
           from
           whom
           I
           received
           no
           bad
           office
           ,
           and
           for
           this
           cause
           the
           king
           my
           husband
           did
           live
           with
           me
           in
           as
           much
           privacy
           and
           familiarity
           ,
           as
           heretofore
           ,
           seeing
           that
           I
           desired
           nothing
           more
           then
           his
           content
           in
           all
           things
           ;
           These
           considerations
           having
           brought
           him
           one
           day
           to
           Nerac
           ,
           he
           stayed
           there
           three
           dayes
           after
           being
           unable
           to
           depart
           from
           a
           company
           so
           delightfull
           to
           him
           .
           The
           Marshall
           of
           Biron
           ,
           who
           watched
           for
           such
           an
           opportunitie
           ,
           being
           acquainted
           with
           it
           ,
           made
           as
           though
           he
           brought
           his
           army
           that
           way
           ,
           to
           joyn
           with
           Monsieur
           
             de
             Cornusson
          
           the
           Senescall
           of
           Tholouse
           ,
           on
           his
           passage
           over
           the
           river
           ,
           
           who
           brought
           more
           forces
           to
           him
           ,
           and
           in
           stead
           of
           marching
           toward
           the
           river
           ,
           he
           turned
           upon
           Nerac
           ,
           and
           about
           nine
           of
           the
           clock
           in
           the
           morning
           ,
           he
           presented
           himself
           with
           all
           his
           army
           in
           battell
           array
           ,
           within
           a
           Canons
           shot
           of
           the
           towne
           ;
           The
           King
           my
           husband
           (
           who
           received
           advertisement
           the
           night
           before
           of
           the
           comming
           of
           Cornusson
           ,
           desiring
           to
           hinder
           them
           from
           joyning
           their
           armies
           into
           one
           body
           )
           determined
           to
           fight
           with
           them
           apart
           ,
           and
           was
           gone
           that
           morning
           on
           break
           of
           day
           to
           incounter
           with
           them
           on
           the
           passage
           over
           the
           river
           ;
           but
           being
           deceived
           in
           his
           intelligence
           ,
           for
           Monsieur
           
             de
             Cornusson
          
           passed
           over
           the
           river
           the
           night
           before
           ,
           he
           returned
           to
           Nerac
           ,
           and
           as
           he
           entred
           in
           at
           one
           gate
           ,
           he
           understood
           that
           the
           Marshall
           of
           Biron
           stood
           in
           battell
           array
           before
           the
           other
           ;
           It
           was
           that
           day
           very
           stormy
           weather
           ,
           and
           there
           fell
           so
           much
           raine
           ,
           that
           the
           Harquebuses
           could
           doe
           no
           service
           .
           Neverthelesse
           the
           King
           my
           husband
           cast
           some
           of
           his
           troupes
           amongst
           the
           Vines
           ,
           to
           keepe
           the
           Marshall
           of
           Biron
           from
           approaching
           neerer
           ,
           having
           not
           the
           meanes
           ,
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           extreame
           raine
           which
           continued
           all
           that
           day
           to
           doe
           any
           other
           feare
           of
           warre
           .
           The
           Marshall
           of
           Biron
           stood
           all
           the
           while
           in
           battell
           array
           before
           our
           eyes
           ,
           and
           disbanding
           
           onely
           three
           or
           foure
           of
           his
           company
           ,
           who
           demanded
           in
           way
           of
           turnament
           to
           try
           their
           lances
           for
           the
           love
           of
           the
           Ladies
           ,
           he
           kept
           his
           army
           intire
           ,
           covering
           his
           artillery
           till
           he
           was
           ready
           to
           discharge
           ,
           and
           on
           a
           sudden
           ,
           making
           his
           troupes
           give
           way
           ,
           and
           cleave
           asunder
           ,
           he
           thundered
           against
           the
           Towne
           with
           seven
           or
           eight
           volleys
           of
           Canon
           shot
           ,
           whereof
           one
           of
           the
           bullets
           latched
           on
           the
           Castle
           ,
           and
           having
           made
           this
           shot
           ,
           he
           marched
           thence
           ,
           sending
           a
           Trumpet
           to
           me
           to
           excuse
           himself
           ,
           and
           to
           assure
           me
           ,
           that
           had
           I
           been
           alone
           ,
           he
           would
           not
           for
           all
           the
           world
           have
           attempted
           it
           ,
           but
           I
           knew
           ,
           he
           said
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           articled
           in
           the
           neutrality
           concluded
           by
           the
           King
           ,
           that
           if
           the
           King
           my
           husband
           should
           be
           at
           Nerac
           ,
           the
           neutrality
           should
           then
           be
           void
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           had
           commandment
           from
           the
           King
           ,
           to
           make
           warre
           upon
           the
           King
           my
           husband
           ,
           in
           whatsoever
           place
           he
           found
           him
           .
           In
           all
           other
           actions
           ,
           Monsieur
           the
           Marshall
           of
           Biron
           had
           rendred
           great
           respect
           ,
           and
           expressed
           himselfe
           a
           friend
           unto
           me
           ;
           for
           my
           letters
           being
           fallen
           in
           the
           time
           of
           the
           warre
           into
           his
           hands
           ,
           he
           sent
           them
           safe
           ,
           and
           fast
           sealed
           to
           me
           ,
           and
           whosoever
           spake
           on
           my
           behalfe
           ,
           received
           from
           him
           honour
           and
           good
           entreaty
           .
           I
           made
           reply
           unto
           his
           Trumpet
           ,
           that
           I
           knew
           indeed
           that
           
           Monsieur
           the
           Marshall
           had
           done
           no
           more
           then
           what
           pertained
           to
           the
           warre
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           Kings
           commandment
           ;
           but
           a
           man
           of
           his
           wisedome
           might
           well
           have
           satisfied
           both
           the
           one
           and
           the
           other
           ,
           without
           offending
           his
           friends
           ,
           that
           he
           might
           well
           have
           given
           me
           leave
           for
           those
           three
           dayes
           to
           take
           pleasure
           in
           the
           contentment
           I
           received
           to
           see
           the
           King
           my
           husband
           at
           Nerac
           ,
           that
           he
           could
           not
           take
           him
           in
           my
           presence
           ,
           but
           he
           must
           seize
           on
           me
           also
           ,
           that
           I
           was
           highly
           offended
           at
           what
           he
           had
           done
           ,
           and
           would
           complaine
           unto
           the
           King.
           The
           warre
           after
           this
           continued
           a
           certaine
           time
           ,
           those
           of
           the
           Religion
           having
           always
           the
           worse
           ,
           which
           did
           much
           assist
           me
           to
           prepare
           my
           husband
           ,
           and
           dispose
           him
           to
           a
           peace
           .
           I
           wrote
           often
           to
           the
           King
           and
           the
           Queen
           my
           mother
           concerning
           it
           ,
           but
           they
           would
           not
           understand
           me
           ,
           trusting
           to
           the
           good
           fortune
           which
           as
           yet
           accompanied
           Monsieur
           the
           Marshall
           of
           Biron
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           same
           time
           that
           this
           warre
           began
           ,
           the
           Towne
           of
           Cambray
           (
           which
           since
           my
           departure
           out
           of
           France
           ,
           was
           brought
           under
           the
           obedience
           of
           my
           Brother
           ,
           by
           the
           means
           of
           Monsieur
           
             de
             Ainsi
          
           ,
           of
           whom
           I
           have
           spoken
           heretofore
           )
           was
           besieged
           by
           the
           Spanish
           forces
           ,
           of
           which
           my
           Brother
           was
           advertised
           ,
           being
           then
           at
           his
           house
           at
           
           
             Plossis
             les
             Tours
          
           ,
           and
           was
           newly
           returned
           from
           Flanders
           ,
           where
           he
           had
           received
           the
           Townes
           of
           
             Montz
             ,
             Valenciennes
          
           ,
           and
           some
           others
           ,
           which
           were
           under
           the
           government
           of
           the
           Count
           of
           Lalain
           ,
           who
           complyed
           with
           my
           Brother
           ,
           causing
           him
           to
           be
           acknowledged
           for
           their
           Soveraigne
           in
           all
           the
           Countreys
           of
           his
           authoritie
           .
           My
           brother
           defiring
           to
           releeve
           it
           ,
           had
           made
           a
           sudden
           presse
           for
           Souldiers
           ,
           intending
           with
           all
           speed
           to
           march
           downe
           with
           his
           army
           to
           raise
           the
           siege
           ;
           and
           because
           it
           could
           not
           so
           soon
           be
           ready
           ,
           he
           put
           Monsieur
           Balany
           into
           the
           Towne
           ,
           to
           sustaine
           the
           seige
           ,
           expecting
           the
           comming
           of
           the
           Army
           to
           relieve
           the
           Towne
           :
           As
           he
           was
           on
           these
           preparations
           ,
           and
           began
           to
           draw
           his
           forces
           together
           ,
           the
           warre
           with
           the
           Huguenots
           did
           interpose
           it selfe
           ,
           which
           caused
           him
           to
           disband
           his
           troupes
           ,
           to
           inroll
           themselves
           in
           the
           army
           of
           the
           King
           ,
           which
           was
           marching
           into
           Gascogny
           .
           This
           tooke
           from
           my
           brother
           all
           the
           hope
           to
           releeve
           Cambray
           ,
           which
           he
           could
           not
           loose
           ,
           but
           he
           must
           loose
           with
           it
           not
           only
           all
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Countrey
           ,
           which
           he
           had
           conquered
           ,
           but
           what
           most
           grieved
           him
           ,
           Monsieur
           
             de
             Balany
          
           also
           ,
           and
           all
           those
           good
           Souldiers
           which
           he
           had
           put
           into
           Cambray
           .
           This
           displeasure
           sate
           deepe
           within
           him
           ,
           and
           being
           
           a
           Prince
           of
           great
           judgement
           ,
           and
           who
           never
           fayled
           of
           expedients
           in
           his
           necessities
           ,
           he
           perceived
           that
           the
           only
           remedy
           he
           had
           ,
           was
           to
           pacifie
           France
           ,
           and
           having
           a
           courage
           that
           found
           nothing
           difficult
           ,
           he
           undertooke
           to
           conclude
           a
           peace
           ,
           and
           suddenly
           dispatched
           a
           Gentleman
           to
           the
           King
           to
           perswade
           him
           to
           it
           ,
           and
           to
           beseech
           him
           to
           give
           him
           the
           charge
           to
           mediate
           the
           peace
           :
           this
           he
           did
           ,
           fearing
           that
           those
           to
           whom
           it
           should
           have
           been
           committed
           ,
           would
           be
           so
           tedious
           in
           the
           execution
           of
           their
           charge
           ,
           that
           he
           should
           loose
           the
           means
           and
           opportunitie
           to
           releeve
           Cambray
           ,
           from
           whence
           Monsieur
           Balany
           ,
           who
           had
           already
           endured
           the
           fury
           of
           the
           siege
           ,
           sent
           my
           Brother
           word
           ,
           that
           he
           would
           give
           him
           sixe
           Moneths
           leisure
           to
           bring
           down
           his
           succours
           ,
           but
           if
           at
           that
           time
           the
           Seige
           were
           not
           raysed
           ;
           the
           necessitie
           and
           want
           of
           victualls
           would
           be
           such
           ,
           that
           he
           should
           not
           have
           the
           meanes
           to
           restraine
           the
           Inhabitants
           from
           surrendring
           the
           Towne
           .
           God
           so
           blessed
           my
           brother
           in
           the
           designe
           he
           had
           to
           perswade
           the
           king
           unto
           the
           peace
           ,
           that
           he
           gave
           consent
           unto
           it
           ,
           and
           was
           glad
           that
           my
           Brother
           offered
           himselfe
           to
           bring
           it
           to
           effect
           ,
           hoping
           by
           this
           means
           to
           divert
           him
           from
           his
           enterprise
           in
           Flanders
           ,
           to
           which
           he
           never
           was
           affected
           :
           He
           gave
           my
           
           brother
           the
           Commission
           to
           treate
           it
           ,
           and
           conclude
           it
           ,
           exhorting
           my
           Brother
           for
           his
           assistance
           in
           it
           ,
           to
           send
           for
           the
           Lords
           of
           Villeroy
           ,
           and
           Bellieure
           :
           this
           Commission
           was
           wrought
           so
           happily
           by
           my
           brother
           ,
           that
           comming
           into
           Gascogny
           (
           howsoever
           he
           stayed
           seven
           Moneths
           in
           the
           effecting
           of
           it
           ,
           which
           time
           seemed
           to
           him
           as
           long
           againe
           ,
           because
           of
           the
           labouring
           desire
           which
           he
           had
           to
           hasten
           to
           the
           succour
           of
           Cambray
           ,
           although
           the
           content
           which
           he
           received
           that
           I
           was
           with
           him
           ,
           did
           much
           abate
           the
           eagernesse
           of
           that
           care
           )
           yet
           he
           made
           a
           peace
           to
           the
           content
           of
           the
           king
           and
           all
           the
           Catholicks
           ,
           leaving
           the
           king
           my
           husband
           and
           the
           Huguenots
           no
           lesse
           satisfied
           ,
           having
           proceeded
           in
           it
           with
           so
           much
           wisedome
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           beloved
           ,
           and
           praysed
           of
           all
           ,
           having
           also
           in
           this
           voyage
           wonne
           the
           love
           of
           that
           great
           Captaine
           ,
           the
           Marshall
           of
           Biron
           ,
           who
           did
           there
           vow
           himself
           his
           servant
           ,
           to
           receive
           the
           charge
           of
           his
           army
           ,
           which
           was
           going
           into
           Flanders
           ,
           whom
           (
           to
           please
           the
           King
           my
           husband
           )
           my
           Brother
           removed
           from
           his
           government
           of
           Gascogny
           ,
           and
           put
           in
           his
           place
           Monsieur
           the
           Marshall
           of
           Matignon
           ;
           but
           before
           my
           Brother
           did
           depart
           ,
           he
           did
           desire
           that
           accordance
           might
           be
           made
           betwixt
           the
           King
           my
           husband
           ,
           and
           Monsieur
           the
           Marshall
           
           of
           Biron
           ,
           who
           at
           the
           first
           sight
           made
           me
           satisfaction
           by
           an
           honest
           excuse
           ,
           of
           that
           which
           passed
           at
           Nerac
           .
           I
           was
           enjoyned
           to
           out-brave
           him
           for
           it
           with
           all
           the
           sharpest
           and
           most
           disdainful
           language
           that
           I
           could
           ;
           but
           I
           used
           the
           passionate
           command
           of
           my
           brother
           with
           such
           discretion
           ,
           as
           was
           requisite
           to
           his
           affaires
           ,
           knowing
           that
           the
           day
           might
           come
           wherein
           he
           might
           much
           rely
           on
           the
           assistance
           of
           so
           brave
           a
           Souldier
           .
           My
           brother
           returning
           into
           France
           ,
           attended
           with
           Monsieur
           the
           Marshall
           of
           Biron
           ,
           rereived
           no
           lesse
           honour
           and
           just
           glory
           for
           pacifying
           so
           great
           a
           trouble
           to
           the
           content
           of
           all
           ,
           then
           in
           the
           many
           victories
           he
           atchieved
           by
           armes
           ,
           and
           made
           his
           army
           more
           great
           and
           powerfull
           ;
           but
           what
           happinesse
           and
           glory
           is
           not
           attended
           with
           envie
           ?
           The
           King
           taking
           no
           pleasure
           in
           it
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           sixe
           or
           seven
           moneths
           time
           ,
           while
           my
           brother
           and
           my self
           were
           both
           together
           a
           treating
           of
           the
           peace
           in
           Gascogny
           ,
           having
           had
           the
           leisure
           to
           finde
           an
           object
           for
           his
           anger
           ,
           conceived
           that
           I
           had
           made
           that
           warre
           ,
           and
           driven
           the
           King
           my
           husband
           to
           it
           (
           who
           well
           can
           witnesse
           the
           contrary
           )
           that
           my
           Brother
           might
           enjoy
           the
           honour
           of
           making
           the
           peace
           ,
           which
           if
           it
           had
           depended
           on
           me
           ,
           it
           had
           been
           done
           with
           more
           speed
           ,
           and
           lesse
           paines
           ,
           for
           his
           
           affaires
           in
           Flanders
           and
           Cambray
           ,
           received
           great
           disadvantage
           by
           this
           delay
           .
           But
           alas
           envie
           and
           hate
           doe
           blinde
           our
           eyes
           ,
           and
           make
           us
           not
           to
           see
           things
           ,
           as
           indeed
           they
           are
           .
           The
           King
           building
           on
           this
           false
           foundation
           a
           mortall
           hatred
           against
           my
           Brother
           ,
           and
           reviving
           in
           himself
           the
           remembrance
           of
           what
           was
           passed
           ,
           how
           when
           he
           was
           in
           Poland
           ,
           and
           since
           his
           return
           from
           thence
           ,
           I
           ever
           had
           preferred
           my
           Brothers
           contentment
           and
           affaires
           above
           his
           owne
           ,
           joyning
           altogether
           at
           once
           ,
           did
           vow
           my
           ruine
           and
           my
           Brothers
           ;
           In
           which
           Fortune
           favoured
           his
           resolution
           ,
           causing
           in
           the
           seven
           moneths
           space
           that
           my
           brother
           was
           in
           Gascogny
           ,
           the
           unhappinesse
           to
           be
           such
           ,
           that
           he
           fell
           in
           love
           with
           Fosseusa
           ,
           to
           whom
           the
           King
           my
           husband
           was
           a
           servant
           ever
           since
           he
           forsooke
           Rebours
           :
           this
           being
           discovered
           ,
           the
           King
           my
           husband
           was
           offended
           with
           me
           ,
           beleeving
           that
           I
           did
           good
           offices
           for
           my
           brother
           ,
           to
           withdraw
           the
           affection
           of
           Fosseusa
           from
           him
           ;
           this
           I
           no
           sooner
           understood
           ,
           but
           I
           besought
           so
           much
           my
           Brother
           in
           my
           behalf
           ,
           presenting
           to
           him
           what
           miserie
           might
           ensue
           to
           me
           by
           it
           ,
           that
           he
           who
           affected
           my
           contentment
           above
           his
           owne
           ,
           in
           this
           did
           force
           his
           passion
           ,
           and
           spake
           no
           more
           unto
           her
           .
           Having
           on
           this
           side
           found
           redresse
           ,
           
           Fortune
           ,
           who
           when
           once
           shee
           beginneth
           to
           pursue
           ,
           retireth
           never
           at
           the
           first
           counter-blow
           ,
           prepared
           a
           new
           attempt
           more
           dangerous
           then
           the
           former
           ,
           causing
           Fosseusa
           ,
           who
           extreamly
           loved
           the
           King
           my
           husband
           ,
           and
           who
           till
           then
           permitted
           him
           no
           other
           privacies
           ,
           then
           what
           the
           honesty
           of
           a
           familiar
           love
           might
           well
           enjoy
           ,
           to
           take
           from
           him
           all
           jealous
           thoughts
           which
           he
           had
           of
           my
           Brother
           ,
           and
           to
           make
           him
           understand
           that
           she
           did
           love
           him
           alone
           ,
           did
           so
           abandon
           her self
           to
           content
           him
           in
           all
           things
           ,
           that
           the
           mischiefe
           grew
           so
           great
           ,
           that
           she
           was
           with
           Childe
           ,
           and
           perceiving
           her self
           in
           this
           estate
           ,
           she
           changed
           all
           the
           manner
           of
           her
           proceedings
           with
           me
           ,
           and
           in
           stead
           of
           her
           accustomed
           method
           ,
           of
           being
           free
           and
           open
           ,
           and
           of
           doing
           me
           all
           the
           good
           offices
           she
           could
           ,
           to
           indeere
           me
           the
           more
           to
           the
           king
           my
           husband
           ,
           she
           began
           now
           to
           conceale
           her self
           from
           me
           ,
           and
           to
           render
           me
           as
           many
           bad
           offices
           ,
           as
           heretofore
           she
           had
           done
           me
           good
           ones
           :
           She
           possessed
           so
           the
           king
           my
           husband
           ,
           that
           in
           a
           little
           time
           ,
           I
           found
           a
           great
           alteration
           ;
           he
           estranged
           ,
           he
           conceal'd
           himself
           from
           me
           ,
           and
           took
           not
           that
           delight
           and
           pleasure
           in
           my
           company
           ,
           as
           he
           had
           done
           for
           those
           foure
           or
           five
           happy
           yeers
           while
           we
           were
           in
           Gascogny
           ,
           and
           when
           Fosseusa
           governed
           her
           
           selfe
           with
           honour
           .
           The
           peace
           being
           concluded
           ,
           my
           Brother
           returning
           into
           France
           ,
           as
           I
           have
           said
           ,
           to
           levie
           his
           Army
           ,
           the
           King
           my
           husband
           ,
           and
           my selfe
           returned
           to
           Nerac
           ,
           where
           as
           soone
           as
           we
           were
           arrived
           ,
           Fosseusa
           ,
           either
           to
           finde
           a
           coverture
           for
           her
           great
           belly
           ,
           or
           to
           unburden
           her self
           of
           what
           she
           had
           ,
           did
           put
           it
           into
           the
           Kings
           head
           ,
           to
           goe
           to
           the
           hot
           waters
           that
           are
           in
           Bearn
           .
           I
           besought
           the
           King
           my
           husband
           to
           excuse
           me
           ,
           if
           I
           accompanied
           him
           not
           ,
           for
           he
           knew
           that
           since
           the
           indignitie
           I
           received
           at
           Pau
           ,
           I
           had
           made
           a
           vow
           that
           I
           would
           never
           returne
           till
           there
           they
           had
           free
           exercise
           of
           the
           Catholick
           Religion
           ,
           with
           great
           importunity
           he
           pressed
           me
           to
           goe
           ,
           and
           was
           very
           angry
           at
           the
           excuses
           which
           I
           made
           ;
           In
           the
           end
           he
           told
           me
           ,
           that
           his
           Girle
           (
           for
           so
           he
           called
           Fosseusa
           )
           had
           occasion
           to
           take
           those
           waters
           for
           the
           evill
           of
           her
           stomacke
           ;
           I
           made
           answere
           that
           I
           was
           well
           content
           that
           she
           should
           goe
           without
           me
           ,
           and
           that
           it
           would
           make
           the
           world
           thinke
           evill
           of
           her
           ,
           there
           being
           no
           reason
           for
           it
           :
           In
           the
           end
           I
           so
           prevailed
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           content
           to
           goe
           with
           her
           ,
           taking
           two
           of
           her
           companions
           ,
           which
           were
           Rebours
           and
           Villesavin
           ,
           with
           their
           governesse
           .
           They
           departed
           thence
           ,
           and
           I
           stayed
           behinde
           at
           Baviere
           :
           I
           had
           every
           day
           intelligence
           
           from
           Rebours
           ,
           who
           was
           she
           whom
           the
           King
           heretofore
           had
           loved
           ,
           and
           who
           was
           a
           corrupt
           and
           double-hearted
           wench
           ,
           and
           desired
           nothing
           more
           then
           to
           turne
           Fosseusa
           out
           of
           favour
           ,
           hoping
           to
           possesse
           againe
           her
           place
           in
           the
           affection
           of
           the
           King
           my
           husband
           ,
           that
           Fosseusa
           did
           me
           all
           the
           bad
           offices
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           speaking
           of
           me
           reproachfull
           and
           disdainfull
           words
           ,
           and
           perswading
           her selfe
           ,
           if
           she
           had
           a
           Sonne
           ,
           and
           could
           get
           cleere
           of
           me
           ,
           that
           she
           should
           be
           married
           to
           the
           king
           my
           husband
           ,
           who
           returning
           from
           Baveire
           ,
           was
           resolved
           to
           goe
           to
           Pau
           ,
           and
           to
           take
           me
           with
           him
           ,
           whether
           I
           would
           or
           no
           :
           These
           advertisements
           did
           much
           afflict
           me
           ;
           neverthelesse
           having
           my
           confidence
           in
           the
           mercy
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           the
           goodnesse
           of
           the
           king
           my
           husband
           ,
           I
           passed
           the
           time
           of
           my
           abode
           at
           Baveire
           ,
           in
           expecting
           him
           ,
           and
           in
           powring
           out
           as
           many
           teares
           ,
           as
           they
           dranke
           drops
           of
           water
           where
           they
           were
           ,
           although
           the
           Catholick
           Nobility
           of
           that
           Country
           ,
           with
           whom
           I
           was
           accompanied
           ,
           tooke
           all
           the
           paines
           they
           could
           to
           make
           me
           forget
           my
           afflictions
           .
           At
           the
           end
           of
           five
           weeeks
           ,
           the
           king
           my
           husband
           returning
           with
           Fosseusa
           ,
           and
           her
           other
           companions
           ,
           understood
           by
           some
           of
           the
           Lords
           who
           were
           with
           me
           ,
           what
           sorrows
           I
           endured
           ,
           for
           feare
           of
           going
           
           unto
           the
           Pau
           ,
           which
           was
           the
           cause
           he
           no
           more
           strongly
           importuned
           me
           ,
           but
           onely
           told
           me
           ,
           he
           had
           a
           desire
           that
           I
           should
           goe
           ,
           but
           seeing
           my
           teares
           and
           words
           did
           joyntly
           witnesse
           unto
           him
           ,
           that
           I
           had
           rather
           goe
           unto
           my
           grave
           ,
           he
           changed
           his
           resolution
           ,
           and
           returned
           to
           Nerac
           ;
           where
           seeing
           all
           spake
           of
           Fosseusaes
           bignesse
           ,
           and
           that
           it
           was
           not
           onely
           all
           the
           talke
           at
           Court
           ,
           but
           in
           the
           Countrey
           also
           ,
           I
           took
           upon
           me
           to
           silence
           the
           report
           ,
           and
           calling
           her
           into
           my
           closet
           ,
           spake
           thus
           unto
           her
           :
           Although
           some
           time
           is
           passed
           since
           you
           have
           estranged
           your self
           from
           me
           ,
           and
           I
           have
           been
           induced
           to
           beleeve
           that
           you
           have
           done
           me
           bad
           offices
           to
           the
           king
           my
           husband
           ,
           yet
           the
           love
           which
           I
           have
           borne
           unto
           you
           ,
           and
           which
           I
           have
           vowed
           to
           persons
           of
           honor
           ,
           to
           whom
           you
           appertaine
           ,
           doth
           enjoyne
           me
           to
           offer
           you
           all
           succour
           that
           may
           releeve
           you
           in
           the
           mishap
           whereinto
           you
           are
           fallen
           :
           I
           must
           intreat
           you
           that
           you
           would
           not
           be
           perverse
           ,
           nor
           by
           refusing
           my
           love
           ,
           to
           ruine
           both
           my
           honour
           and
           your
           owne
           ;
           I
           have
           so
           much
           interest
           in
           your
           reputation
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           as
           deere
           to
           me
           as
           to
           your self
           ,
           and
           beleeve
           me
           ,
           I
           will
           performe
           the
           office
           of
           a
           mother
           to
           you
           :
           Under
           the
           pretence
           of
           Pestilence
           ,
           which
           you
           see
           to
           be
           raging
           in
           this
           Countrey
           ,
           and
           especially
           in
           this
           Towne
           ,
           I
           have
           
           the
           opportunity
           to
           remove
           to
           
             Mas
             de
             Agenois
          
           ,
           which
           is
           a
           private
           and
           retired
           mansion
           of
           the
           King
           my
           husbands
           :
           I
           will
           take
           with
           me
           no
           other
           traine
           ,
           then
           whom
           you
           desire
           .
           In
           the
           meane
           time
           the
           King
           my
           husband
           shall
           spend
           his
           time
           in
           hunting
           ,
           and
           shal
           not
           stir
           from
           thence
           until
           you
           are
           delivered
           ,
           and
           by
           this
           means
           ,
           we
           may
           make
           the
           rumour
           cease
           which
           concerneth
           my self
           as
           much
           as
           you
           :
           she
           in
           stead
           of
           giving
           me
           thanks
           ,
           with
           an
           extreame
           arrogance
           replyed
           ,
           that
           she
           would
           make
           those
           know
           they
           lyed
           ,
           that
           reported
           it
           ,
           and
           speaking
           as
           lowd
           to
           me
           ,
           as
           I
           spake
           soft
           to
           her
           ,
           in
           a
           great
           choler
           she
           flung
           away
           ,
           and
           sent
           the
           King
           my
           husband
           to
           me
           ,
           who
           was
           very
           angry
           for
           what
           I
           had
           spoken
           to
           Fosseusa
           ,
           saying
           that
           they
           were
           liars
           all
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           would
           prove
           them
           so
           that
           taxed
           her
           :
           A
           long
           time
           he
           thus
           dissembled
           it
           with
           me
           ,
           untill
           certaine
           moneths
           being
           expired
           ,
           the
           houre
           of
           her
           delivery
           was
           come
           .
           Her
           pangs
           taking
           her
           in
           the
           morning
           about
           the
           break
           of
           day
           ,
           being
           then
           in
           bed
           ,
           in
           that
           chamber
           ▪
           where
           all
           the
           Virgins
           lay
           ,
           that
           attended
           on
           me
           ,
           she
           sent
           for
           my
           Physitian
           to
           come
           unto
           her
           ,
           and
           desired
           him
           to
           make
           haste
           to
           acquaint
           the
           King
           my
           husband
           with
           it
           ,
           which
           he
           did
           ;
           We
           lay
           in
           one
           chamber
           ,
           but
           in
           severall
           beds
           ,
           as
           our
           usuall
           manner
           
           was
           ,
           As
           the
           Physitian
           told
           him
           this
           ,
           he
           found
           himselfe
           in
           a
           great
           perplexity
           ,
           not
           knowing
           what
           to
           doe
           ,
           fearing
           on
           the
           one
           side
           that
           it
           should
           be
           discovered
           ,
           and
           on
           the
           other
           side
           ,
           that
           she
           should
           be
           ill
           at
           ended
           ,
           for
           he
           loved
           her
           intirely
           .
           In
           the
           end
           he
           resolved
           to
           acquaint
           me
           with
           it
           ,
           knowing
           that
           although
           she
           highly
           had
           trespassed
           against
           me
           ,
           yet
           he
           should
           finde
           me
           ready
           to
           doe
           him
           any
           service
           he
           commanded
           ;
           he
           opened
           my
           curtaine
           ,
           and
           said
           unto
           me
           ,
           Sweet
           heart
           I
           have
           concealed
           a
           thing
           from
           you
           ,
           which
           is
           necessary
           that
           I
           now
           discover
           ;
           I
           beseech
           you
           to
           excuse
           me
           ,
           and
           to
           remember
           no
           more
           what
           I
           have
           told
           you
           on
           that
           Subject
           ;
           only
           oblige
           me
           now
           so
           farre
           ,
           as
           presently
           to
           rise
           ,
           and
           make
           haste
           unto
           Fosseusaes
           succour
           ,
           who
           is
           very
           ill
           ,
           I
           assure
           my self
           ,
           that
           knowing
           in
           what
           estate
           she
           is
           ,
           you
           will
           not
           call
           any
           thing
           to
           minde
           which
           heretofore
           hath
           passed
           ;
           You
           know
           how
           well
           I
           love
           her
           ;
           in
           this
           I
           beseech
           you
           to
           obliege
           me
           to
           you
           :
           I
           replyed
           to
           him
           ,
           that
           I
           honoured
           him
           too
           much
           ,
           to
           take
           offence
           at
           any
           thing
           which
           did
           proceed
           from
           him
           ,
           and
           intreated
           him
           that
           he
           would
           be
           pleased
           to
           hunt
           that
           day
           ,
           and
           take
           all
           his
           people
           with
           him
           ,
           that
           it
           might
           not
           be
           discovered
           .
           I
           caused
           her
           presently
           to
           be
           removed
           from
           the
           chamber
           of
           the
           Maides
           ,
           
           and
           lodged
           her
           in
           a
           retired
           roome
           ,
           and
           brought
           with
           me
           my
           Phisitian
           ,
           and
           some
           trusty
           women
           to
           attend
           her
           ,
           where
           very
           safely
           she
           was
           delivered
           .
           It
           pleased
           God
           to
           send
           her
           a
           daughter
           ,
           which
           since
           is
           dead
           ▪
           being
           delivered
           ,
           we
           brought
           her
           back
           to
           the
           chamber
           of
           the
           Maides
           ,
           where
           though
           we
           carried
           it
           with
           all
           privacy
           and
           discretion
           ,
           we
           could
           not
           hinder
           the
           report
           from
           being
           spread
           over
           all
           the
           Castle
           .
           The
           King
           my
           husband
           being
           returned
           from
           hunting
           ,
           made
           haste
           to
           see
           her
           .
           She
           desired
           him
           that
           I
           might
           come
           unto
           her
           ,
           as
           my
           manner
           was
           ,
           to
           visite
           all
           my
           young
           women
           when
           they
           were
           not
           well
           ,
           hoping
           by
           this
           meanes
           to
           stop
           the
           busie
           rumour
           that
           ranne
           of
           her
           .
           The
           King
           my
           husband
           came
           forthwith
           into
           my
           chamber
           ,
           and
           found
           me
           lying
           on
           my
           bed
           ,
           being
           very
           weary
           with
           my
           early
           rising
           ,
           and
           with
           the
           paines
           I
           took
           to
           assist
           Fosseusa
           in
           her
           childing
           throwes
           ,
           and
           desired
           me
           that
           I
           would
           rise
           ,
           and
           goe
           unto
           her
           :
           I
           made
           answere
           ,
           that
           when
           she
           had
           need
           of
           my
           helpe
           ,
           I
           was
           not
           absent
           ,
           but
           seeing
           there
           was
           nothing
           to
           be
           done
           ,
           if
           I
           should
           goe
           ,
           I
           should
           discover
           rather
           then
           conceale
           the
           businesse
           ,
           and
           that
           every
           finger
           did
           point
           at
           me
           already
           .
           At
           this
           word
           he
           grew
           very
           angry
           ,
           and
           what
           most
           did
           grieve
           me
           ,
           me
           thought
           that
           what
           I
           had
           
           done
           that
           morning
           did
           not
           deserve
           that
           recompence
           .
           While
           thus
           passed
           the
           occurrences
           of
           our
           affaires
           ,
           the
           King
           ,
           who
           was
           not
           ignorant
           of
           any
           thing
           that
           was
           done
           in
           the
           houses
           of
           the
           Great
           ones
           of
           his
           kingdome
           ,
           and
           who
           was
           precisely
           curious
           to
           know
           the
           deportments
           of
           our
           Court
           ,
           did
           cause
           the
           Queen
           my
           Mother
           to
           write
           unto
           me
           ,
           that
           she
           had
           a
           great
           desire
           to
           see
           me
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           too
           much
           for
           five
           or
           sixe
           yeeres
           to
           be
           removed
           from
           her
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           now
           time
           to
           take
           a
           journey
           unto
           Court
           ,
           and
           that
           it
           should
           much
           conduce
           to
           the
           affaires
           of
           the
           King
           my
           husband
           ,
           and
           my
           owne
           :
           The
           King
           himself
           did
           afterwards
           write
           unto
           me
           to
           the
           same
           effect
           ,
           and
           caused
           fifteen
           hundred
           Crowns
           to
           be
           delivered
           to
           me
           that
           no
           inconvenience
           might
           delay
           me
           ,
           and
           the
           Queene
           my
           Mother
           sent
           me
           word
           ,
           that
           she
           would
           come
           her selfe
           into
           Xantoigne
           ,
           and
           if
           the
           King
           my
           husband
           would
           accompany
           me
           thither
           ,
           she
           had
           some
           businesse
           there
           to
           communicate
           unto
           him
           ,
           and
           to
           give
           him
           the
           assurance
           of
           the
           Kings
           good
           will.
           All
           these
           faire
           apparences
           could
           not
           deceive
           me
           in
           the
           fruits
           which
           were
           to
           be
           expected
           from
           the
           Court
           ,
           having
           had
           already
           too
           much
           experience
           of
           it
           ,
           but
           I
           resolved
           to
           receive
           some
           profit
           by
           
           these
           offers
           ,
           to
           advance
           my
           own
           occasions
           ,
           and
           the
           affaires
           of
           the
           King
           my
           husband
           ,
           hoping
           also
           it
           would
           prove
           a
           means
           to
           divert
           him
           from
           Fosseusaes
           love
           ,
           whom
           I
           determined
           to
           take
           along
           with
           me
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           King
           my
           husband
           seeing
           her
           no
           more
           ,
           might
           possibly
           imbarke
           himself
           with
           some
           one
           else
           that
           might
           not
           prove
           so
           crosse
           and
           spitefull
           to
           me
           .
           I
           had
           much
           to
           doe
           to
           perswade
           the
           King
           my
           husband
           to
           give
           consent
           unto
           this
           journey
           ,
           because
           it
           grieved
           him
           to
           loose
           the
           company
           of
           Fosseusa
           ,
           and
           because
           the
           fame
           of
           her
           late
           mischance
           being
           every
           where
           noised
           abroad
           ,
           he
           joyntly
           began
           to
           suffer
           in
           his
           reputation
           with
           her
           .
           He
           made
           me
           better
           cheere
           then
           ordinary
           ,
           and
           laboured
           very
           much
           to
           take
           from
           me
           the
           desire
           of
           going
           into
           France
           .
           But
           having
           already
           made
           promise
           by
           my
           letters
           to
           the
           King
           and
           Queen
           my
           mother
           ,
           and
           more
           especially
           having
           received
           the
           sum
           abovesaid
           for
           the
           voyage
           ,
           the
           misfortune
           which
           drew
           me
           thence
           ,
           took
           away
           with
           it
           againe
           the
           desire
           which
           I
           had
           to
           goe
           ,
           because
           the
           King
           my
           husband
           did
           begin
           to
           expresse
           more
           friendship
           and
           affection
           to
           mee
           .
        
         
           FINIS
           .
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
         
           Imprimatur
           ,
        
         
           
             THO.
             WYKES
             .